Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Category talk:Light novel (English)

2014-06-22T03:02:58Z

208.95.181.27: /* Opinions about this new catergorizing */

== Opinions about this new catergorizing ==

I'm not sure about everyone else, but I think I prefer the previous version of the list than the current one. The reason is that it's easier to look down the list ABC order on the sidebar than pressing the link to view the light novels. I personally hope that the format will go back to the one in the past. Still, this is ONLY my personal opinion, not sure about everyone else. - [[User:Flowers-LavDai|Flowers-LavDai]] 20:41, 12 June 2014 (PST)

You should probably change either "Yahari Ore No Seishun Rabu Kome Wa Machigatte Iru" on the side bar to it's English name, or change the English name to the Japanese one in the "Main Projects" page. It might be a little confusing otherwise. Also, anyone who is reading Yahari on their phone has it switched over to it's English name without any prior indication. - [[User:Censura|Censura]] 00:14, 13 June 2014 (PST)

I agree with the previous person about the light novel links. It was much quicker to get where I wanted to go when they were in a collapsible list on the side. I check multiple LNs frequently, and having to scroll all the way to the top, click "main Projects", and then search through there adds extra unnecessary steps to my browsing experience. Please add that option back to the site.

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 09 Chapter 1

2014-06-05T20:21:59Z

208.95.181.27: /* Chapter 1 – Past and Bonds */

== Chapter 1 – Past and Bonds ==

The Zchted kingdom held seven dukedoms in the inside.

One among them, Olmutz was in the southern part of Zchted.

Even in Zchted called the “country of snow and forest” and with long winter compared to other countries, the south had a lot of warm regions. But, Olmutz with many hills and mountains was an exception. The coldness of the wind blowing down from mountains covered with snow was to the extent that even the beasts of the field ruffled their fur and crouched.

The lord of that Olmutz was called Ludmira Lurie. She was currently 17 years old and one of the proud Vanadis of Zchted. With the nicknames of {{furigana|Snow Princess of the Frozen Wave|Michelia}} and the {{furigana|Danseuse of the Spear|Peak Toss}}, she was called Mira by those close to her.

It was a day of winter when severe coldness continued that she received a messenger of LeitMeritz.

“It was hard to come until here at this time, right?”

To the messenger who was probably twice her age, Mira spoke words of thanks and offered him a chair.

There was a big brick fireplace in the drawing room where the messenger was led into, and the brightly blazing fire within was warming the indoor air. On the floor, a carpet woven with high quality wool was laid out. What was decorated on the walls was a tapestry vividly depicting the situation of harvest in autumn.

With her blue hair trimmed around her shoulders, Mira wrapped her small body in blue-dyed silk clothes. While having lovely features, in her behavior, there was a clear dignity as a person standing above others. The Frozen Wave Lavias which was her Dragonic Tool was put within her reach.

When the messenger bowed, he sat on the chair after putting the bag he was holding in his hand on the floor with prudent hands.

The room was not so bright. This was because there was no other light than the fire of the candlestick put on the table and the flame of the fireplace. The windows were shut with thick curtains so as to keep the heat within. That said, since the day was already sinking outside, there would be not that much meaning even if one could see through the windows.

Taking the iron kettle filled with hot water that was in the desk, Mira brewed {{furigana|black tea|Chai}} for two persons. One was the messenger’s portion.

Something like this was originally the duty of a servant or maid. However, she decided to brew tea personally for people whom she judged proper to do so.

A white porcelain cup in which steam rose was softly put before the messenger. Strawberry jam was served in a small dish next to the cup.

“I gratefully accept it.”

While wiping sweat which floated all over his face due to the indoor warmth and tension, the messenger was thankful and raised the cup. After drinking a mouthful, he put a little jam in and mixed.

“I thank you for having made time for me while you are busy. By the way, while coming here, I heard that the Muozinel forces which were along the southern border withdrew…”

“It’s true. My subordinates confirmed it, too.”

While tickling her chin with the steam rising from her tea, Mira answered with a disappointed voice.

“They just stayed at the border for one month. Even skirmishes didn’t occur. Not only with me, but also other nobles. Please tell so to your Lord.”

''Your lord''. In other words, it was the Vanadis Eleanora Viltaria of LeitMeritz. The messenger put the white porcelain cup on the table and expressed words of thanks.

While slowly savoring the tea, Mira waited for the messenger’s words. He would not come all the way here within the raging cold wind just to ask about the Muozinel troops. She was bothered by the bag at his feet. The contents should have been checked by the servant, so it was nothing dangerous.

The messenger stared at Mira with a serious expression and opened his mouth.

“It is because I would like to talk about Earl Tigrevurmud Vorn who sojourned at our LeitMeritz that I request an audience with Vanadis-sama today.”

“Tigre…vurmud?”

Mira’s blue eyes were colored with surprise. As she began speaking his nickname “Tigre”, she promptly covered it by adding “vurmud”. She was bearing good will (kindness) towards Tigre as Vanadis as well as a young girl.

If that youth was in a predicament, Mira would probably help him out as much as possible. She could not speak of it though, since there was her position as Vanadis.

“Is there something up with him?”

Mira asked with a calm outward appearance. But, even that appearance was gradually torn off and fell while she was hearing the messenger’s story. Despite noticing the change of her expression, the messenger did not stop talking.

Around the end of summer, Tigre received a request of the Zchted King Victor and proceeded to the Asvarre Kingdom in the west across the sea.

At that time in Asvarre, two princes and one princess were fighting over the throne, and Zchted decided to cooperate with one of them, Prince Germaine. Tigre went to Prince Germaine as a messenger.

Afterwards, Germaine lost his life within various confusions; Tigre cooperated with a young General called Tallard Graham and it was Princess Guinevere who won the civil war. Guinevere wished for a friendship with Zchted, and Tigre was able to accomplish his duty as result.

It was afterwards that a problem occurred.

Under the return to Zchted, The ship which Tigre was boarding was attacked by someone.

“According to the story of the Vanadis Sophia Obertas-sama which was boarding the same ship, it seems that what attacked them was a {{furigana|{{furigana|sea dragon|Badva}}|Badva}} as big as the ship.”

The {{furigana|sea dragon|Badva}} destroyed the ship and many people boarding it were thrown out in the night sea.

It’s said that Tigre’s figure was among them.

“Sophia-sama said that they desperately searched for Earl Vorn, but they were not able to find his body in the end.”

“––I see”

Mira muttered only that and put the white porcelain cup on the table. Her hand faintly trembled and it made a louder sound than expected.

Diverting his eyes from the blue-haired Vanadis, the messenger carefully lifted the bag which was at his feet. Within, he took out something wrapped in a silk cloth and set it up on the table.

As he removed the silk cloth, small, porcelain bottles came in sight. There were four. They had a cylindrical shape, and the form and color of the lids of each bottle were different. Staring at the bottles, the messenger said in a businesslike tone.

“It seems to be something that Earl Vorn bought in Asvarre. A present to Vanadis-sama.”

“To me…?”

Mira took one of the bottles and opened the lid. A unique fragrance which made one’s heart settled down tickled her nostrils. She immediately understood what it was. It was black tea.

“I gratefully accept it.”

Mira revealed a smile, but the messenger did not raise his gaze as he was still staring at the table. The blue-haired Vanadis did not blame him and changed the topic.

“By the way, do you know what His Majesty the King said regarding Lord Tigrevurmud?”

“No. I do not know.”

''---I wonder what he intends to do.''

Mira was inwardly puzzled. Such an incident could not be covered forever. Though weakened due to the previous civil war, Brune would not remain silent.

''---There will definitely be someone who has to take responsibility. I don’t think that the fault will be pushed onto Eleonora though.''

Afterwards, as she asked some things about Zchted’s situation and the messenger answered again, Mira called the chamberlain. She told him to guide the messenger to a guest room. When the messenger stood up and politely expressed words of thanks, he left the drawing room.

Now alone in the room, Mira stared at the bottles lined on the table. She took one in her hand and tightly held it in her arms.

“I don’t think that you’re dead. ––But”

A mutter mixed with indignation and sadness leaked out from her trembling lips. If she came out of this drawing room, she had to behave as Ludmira Lurie who governed Olmutz. In this little time when she was alone, she spitted out all her feelings.

“If it’s a souvenir, bring it by yourself. Idiot…”

After that, Mira thought about the Vanadis who was in the far away LeitMeritz.

Eleanora Viltaria. She probably had bitter feelings like (her) or maybe more than her.

Only the sound of wood popping within the fireplace resounded in the drawing room.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

From the white cloudy sky, snowflakes soundlessly fluttered down.

They immediately melted and disappeared when they touched the ground; and soldiers sighed with a gloomy mood. The snow made the wind colder and froze their breaths. Furthermore, they had to camp out here.

Exchanging idle chats between fellow soldiers while rubbing their hands together and praying to the gods so that the snow did not become severe was what they could do.

Radom’s plains were in the south slightly more than in the center of the Zchted Kingdom. In this ground which could not be said to be very wide, approximately 2000 soldiers had gathered.

About 1000 soldiers led by the Vanadis Eleonora Viltaria of LeitMeritz, and likewise about 1000 soldiers led by the Vanadis Elizavetta Fomina of Lebus. While also fluttering the battle flags of each dukedom besides the {{furigana|Black Dragon Flag|Zirnitra}}, the soldiers were busy with the construction of camps.

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 p2111.png|thumb]]

A few days ago, Bydgauche Duke Ilda which was a great noble moved his troops to attack Pardu Earl Eugene for a certain reason.

Receiving a royal order to stop Ilda, the two Vanadis left their territory accompanied by their soldiers. And the two girls accomplished joining forces in these Radom plains for information exchange.

But currently, the Vanadis were fiercely glaring at each other with pupils boiling with clear fighting spirit. Both of them had already unsheathed their Dragonic Tools, and it was literally a simmering atmosphere. The snow was flickering elegantly in the air as if not worried about the situation at all.

Eleanora was called Ellen by those close to her. Not only was she was an impressively beautiful 17-year-old girl whose silver hair streamed until her waist, but she was also a superior warrior and commander with the nicknames of {{furigana|Wind Princess of the Silver Flash|Silvfrau}} and {{furigana|Danseuse of the Sword|Meltis}}.

Wrapping her body in a blue combat outfit, the red pupils of Ellen who set up her long sword were shining with anger which seemed to blow off those who met them.

Elizavetta who was confronting Ellen was likewise the owner of breathtaking beauty.

However, what gave a strong impression to those who looked at her was not her vividly red hair or the purple dress which wrapped her rich body, but probably her pupils of different colors –– {{furigana|{{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}}|Laziris}}.

The golden right eye which held high spirits and the blue left eye which hid an intense atmosphere were both reminiscent of {{furigana|lightning crystals|Tourmaline<ref> http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tourmaline </ref>}} tinged with a modest lightning when holding heat.

A black whip was grasped in Elizavetta’s hand. Just like the long sword was so for Ellen, this black whip was her Dragonic Tool. It was called Thunder Swirl.

There was quite a deal of fate between these two girls and it would be fair that their relationship was dangerous, but it was not as if they thoughtlessly fought against each other. Nevertheless, there was a reason as to why they were hostile to each other like this. It was the existence of the youth on horseback standing beside Elizavetta.

With a medium build, he had features which left simplicity in his gallantry. He wore a padded undershirt of fur, carried a bow on his back and a quiver on the waist.

The youth was called Urz. It was probably not his real name because he had lost his memory.

About one month ago, Urz fell down on the coast in western Zchted. He was saved by villagers who happened to pass by there, but when he woke up, he was not able to remember even one thing about himself.

The name Urz was the word which came out from the youth’s mouth after the villagers repeatedly asked him whether there was something that he could remember.

Afterwards, there were ups and downs, and Elizavetta took a liking to him and made him her servant. Since she kept him by her side as a servant, it was something considerable.

Urz did not dislike Elizavetta either.

''---There are some troubles, but she doesn’t seem to be bad at bottom.''

He had such an impression, and there was also the fact that he owed her for picking him, who was an aimless person. He intended to serve her until his memory returned.

Ellen called that Urz by a different name.

“Tigrevurmud Vorn. It’s your real name” she said.

Even the baldhead knight following her let his beautiful face flush and called for him in a voice wearing heat in no way inferior to that of his Lord. “Lord Tigrevurmud”.

As Urz was dumbfounded at the sudden thing, Elizavetta broke in as she was unable to bear it any longer. She cried that Urz was her subordinate, and that she did not know someone called Tigrevurmud Vorn.

And, that led to the current situation.

Both Ellen and Elizavetta, without taking a stance, were fixed straight at the eyes of each other. The long sword Ellen possessed wore wind and the black whip Elizavetta set up was slightly tinged with lightning.

It looked like a clash was no longer avoidable. The two Vanadis adjusted their breathing, measured the distance between them and looked for an opening to strike a preemptive blow to the enemy before them.

But, there was someone who moved earlier than the two girls. It was Urz. With very natural movements, the youth broke in between the two.

“Tigre…”

The silver-haired Vanadis let her face, strained in tension, slightly become loose. On the other hand, the red-haired Vanadis tried to raise her voice, but no words came out from her mouth and she strongly grasped the black whip with both hands.

When Urz bowed to Ellen, he told her in a calm, cold tone.

“I am sorry, but I cannot remember you.”

The snow which fell as if dancing looked as if it was frozen in time.

Ellen stared wide-eyed and was at a loss for words. She could not move even one finger. Even the baldheaded knight was appalled and was not able to utter his voice. To both of them, the youth deeply bowed.

“But, please do not bully my master.”

Looking up, Urz turned the neck of his horse and returned next to Elizavetta.

Silence fell. Everyone's faces except for Urz, turned pale from shock. Even Elizavetta who was the youth’s Lord.

It was the silver-haired Vanadis who broke the silence, which continued for about ten seconds, with a calm tone.

“––I’m sorry. Elizavetta.”

Sheathing her long sword, Ellen got down from the horse. She went towards the red-haired Vanadis and bowed her head very deeply so as not to lose to that of Urz a little while ago.

“It looks like I have jumped to the wrong conclusion. I apologize for having taken an impolite attitude.”

Ellen’s hands were firmly clenched and her voice was shaking. Vast emotions which could burst at any time were confined within her heart.

Elizavetta was looking down at her head covered with silver hair in silence. It was not as if she had some kind of intention, it was just that words did not come out immediately. Both Urz’s actions and Ellen’s words were unexpected for her.

“…I’m glad that you understand Eleanora.”

Loosening the strength of her hand holding the black whip, she slowly spat out these words with a sigh. Even though it was cold to the extent that it snowed, sweat was running on her forehead.

Likewise, she rounded her black whip and put it back to her waist in order to show that she no longer had any intention to fight.

“I also don’t intend to fight a useless battle. If you say so, then we shall call it on this issue.”

“Thank you Elizavetta.”

Ellen raised her face. There was neither anger nor grief floating on her face, and though she regained her presence of mind, vitality was lacking in her voice.

“By the way, it would be better to do a war council again after a half koku.”

“That’s fine. I have no objection either.”

Elizavetta nodded. There was still an awkward atmosphere drifting between the two girls. They needed time, even a little, in order to recover themselves.

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 p2125.png|thumb]]

“Then we shall prepare a camp here. After all, the day will also sink after a half koku.”

“Shall our side bring a candlestick and a table?”

“We share; it will be troublesome if something is missing. Our side will prepare what is needed. ––Then, after a half koku.”

Ellen straddled her horse and both girls bowed. The baldheaded knight also turned his gaze towards Urz, seeming to want to say something, but when the silver-haired Vanadis turned her horse, he followed her.

In a place where the figure of LeitMeritz’s Lord became small, Elizavetta took a breath of relief. After that, she looked back towards Urz with a face like that of a child who somewhere became sullen.

“I wasn’t bullied.”

It was her first utterance to her servant in a slightly overbearing tone. After blinking several times, Urz gave an evasive reply saying “well”. This reaction should be very disrespectful, but Elizavetta turned the neck of her horse without so much as blaming it in particular. Urz hurriedly followed her.

While advancing the horse to her army’s camp, Elizavetta called Urz’s name.

“I thank you for worrying about me. ––Thank you.”

Since she turned her back, Urz could not see her face. However, the Vanadis’ voice which rode upon the winter’s wind and reached him melted with joy and embarrassment.

When the two people reached camp, the snow stopped.

In a place where they returned to LeitMeritz army’s camp and entered the tent prepared for the supreme commander, the baldheaded knight asserted to Ellen as he could no longer bear it.

“Vanadis-sama. Why did you do something like that? That youth is without a doubt Lord Tigrevurmud.”

“Calm down, Rurick.”

Ellen rebuked in a quiet voice. While the knight called Rurick made a face showing that he could not understand, he prepared a chair for his Lord. It was a simple type which could be folded up when not used; he laid out a cushion on it.

“Good work.”

Giving words of appreciation, Ellen sat down on the chair.

When looking at the palm of her right hand, blood slightly blotted. They were traces into which fingernails dug. If she did not clenched her fist so strongly, she would not have been able to restrain her feelings.

“Don’t bully her… huh. As expected, I managed to endure that. So in his eyes, it looked like I was bullying Elizavetta.”

“Those words of his were probably meant to calm the atmosphere.”

Putting a candlestick which lit fire near Ellen, Rurick said in order to comfort her. In the first place, he was not a man skilled with speech. This was the utmost he could do. Although Ellen nodded, it was not as if she consented; it looked like a reaction in consideration for her subordinate’s concern.

A heavy atmosphere lurked.

It was then that wind blew in the closed tent.

A gentle breeze softly stroked Ellen’s cheeks and flickered the flame of the candlestick. It was the long sword at her waist which raised this wind. This Dragonic Tool called Silver Flash was endowed with the power to control wind.

“Arifal…”

Ellen called her long sword’s name with eyes wide opened and lightly laughed. Her red pupils were filled with shine, and she regained her vitality. She tapped the scabbard of the long sword, which cheered her, as thanks.

''---That’s right. It isn’t the time to feel depressed.''

Ellen who put herself together folded her arms and looked up at Rurick.

“Rurick. I also agree with you. I think that guy is Tigre.”

“Then, why…?”

“It’s simple. There is no proof.”

Ellen readily answered.

“We have no proof whatsoever that that guy which called himself Urz is really Tigre. To make matters worse, he came with memory loss.”

“But, Lord Tigrevurmud showed a reaction to our words. If we talk about various things, then surely…!”

“Even if we ask her to let us talk with him, Elizavetta will refuse. I don’t know what happened, but she is quite attached to Tigre. If we forcibly approach, a fight will occur this time for sure”

“Then, how about reporting it to the royal palace?”

As he came up with a bright idea, Rurick brightened his face. His slippery head in which the light of the candlestick reflected shone.

“Lord Tigrevurmud is a guest General whom we were entrusted with by the Brune Kingdom. Due to this incident, even the royal palace should be in tumult. If we report it there, won’t the situation change for the better?”

“It isn’t as if I didn’t think about it, but––”

Ellen spoke of an extremely ominous anticipation with a serious face.

“Supposing that he regained his memory, if by any chance… if by any chance, by our misapprehension, it’s really a different person, what would we do?”

Rurick could by no means laugh it off. Even when he tried to say something, his stomach was tightened due to anxiety and words did not come out.

Turning a sympathetic look towards the baldheaded knight who wandered his gaze around, Ellen continued.

“I don’t know who said it, but he said that in this world, there are two or three humans with exactly the same face. It might just be a coincidence that the face and physique are quite similar. Even if he reacted to our words, it might just be that one trivial word was caught on. We might have unconsciously held a strange expectation when we heard that he lost his memory.”

It was a story which one could hardly say with any finality that it was impossible. In the first place, Tigre fell in the sea of winter and at midnight at that, and was not found despite a strenuous search. It was unreasonable to think that he was alive.

“If that guy is another person, Elizavetta won’t surely forgive me this time. The relationship between LeitMeritz and Lebus will deteriorate to the limit. To the extent that we will have to take war into consideration. One mistake and it will also spread to Legnica.”

Between LeitMeritz in the southeastern part of Zchted and Lebus in the northeastern part, there was Legnica. It’s the land which was governed by the Vanadis Alexandra Alshavin.

She, who held the nickname of {{furigana|Hidden Princess of the Luminous Flame|Falpram}}, lost her life due to illness and the Vanadis who would succeed her did not yet appear. If it was caught up in a conflict in these circumstances, it would probably suffer immeasurable damages.

“Even the royal palace should be desperately thinking about how to interact with Brune by now. After all, a guest General, who was left in their charge, has died under the King’s request.”

Only for an instant, Ellen’s voice was tinged with anger. As she restrained the outburst of her feeling by a slight silent pause, she floated a sarcastic smile.

“Trying to take that guy from there and then he turns out to be a different person. If it’s a misapprehension, we won’t get away with that. And Brune will probably think that we tried to prepare an imposter to deceive them.”

Rurick groaned low. If it was the case, a war might happen between Zchted and Brune.

As Ellen changed her smile into a soft one, she said in a calm tone.

“There is not that much time until the war council. Let’s forget Tigre for now and concentrate on the matter of Duke Bydgauche. Even if I, who flared up at Elizavetta earlier than you, say, it will lack persuasive power.”

“Such a thing is…”

“There is no such thing”, Rurick tried to say that, but he changed his thought and tightened his expression.

“Understood. I’m going outside to get some fresh air for a while and cool my head.”

“I will allow just one cup of wine if you want to drink. It’s this cold. Even Elizavetta won’t complain.”

As Ellen replied so, Rurick saluted and left the tent.

Ellen was now alone in the tent.

With her arms still folded and a serious expression, the {{furigana|Wind Princess of the Silverflash|Silvfrau}} was motionlessly staring at the empty space.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

On the other side, it was the camp of the Lebus army. In the tent for supreme commander, meeting Elizavetta and Urz was the knight Naum who served as the Vanadis’ close aide.

Though he was in his mid-thirties, he had many white hairs mixed with the black hair, and deep wrinkles harking back to hardship (labor) were carved on his face which carefully shaved his beard.

Naum was one of the few men who favorably received Urz whose identity was unknown.

Elizavetta did not break her proud attitude until she entered the tent, but when gazes other than that of Urz and Naum disappeared, she floated an unusually cheerful smile.

“Urz. Take a rest until the war council.”

“…Is it all right for me to attend?”

Urz reservedly asked. This was because it was clear that it was him who was the cause of the clash between two Vanadis. Elizavetta nodded with an expression saying “obviously”.

“If I take someone else, it would be rather suspicious. You should be stately as my attendant.”

“Thank you.”

While preparing a chair for her, Urz, somewhat puzzled, gave words of thanks. Naum, who lit a candlestick, asked the red-haired Vanadis.

“Shall I get any {{furigana|fruit water|Kvass<ref> http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kvass</ref>}}?”

“It’s fine. I will immediately go out after resting for a while.”

“Understood. I will be outside, so please call me if you need something.”

Naum winked at Urz and left from the tent.

“I will also leave your side for a short while.”

Urz was also about to leave the tent following Naum, but in a place where he turned his back to his Lord, he was suddenly called to stop. As he turned around, the Vanadis of {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}} stared at him with an awkward face. Her dignity of commander who gave orders to soldiers one after another could not be felt from her now.

“Not a word to anyone about what we talked about with Eleanora.”

Urz made a troubled smile. This was because Naum wanted to ask precisely about that. However, as a look similar to his master’s entreaty was turned, rather than because it was an order, he felt like she was pitiful and did not say no.

“Even if I explain the outline, how about I don’t go over all the subtleties such as what kind of words we exchanged?”

“Then, it’s fine.”

Elizavetta made a look which seemed dissatisfied, but her voice was not that much so. It seemed that she was trying to keep up her dignity now. Urz endured to smile wryly, bowed and left the tent this time for sure.

Cold wind suddenly blew through the youth’s body. The sky which he looked up at while shivering was gloomy, and the moon and stars were gradually increasing their brightness.

Campfires were built in various places of the camp and the soldiers began preparations for dinner. In a furnace which hardened and built the earth into a mass, they put a pan. From the pan, white steam rose and melted in the night air.

Around the pan, if there were soldiers who were holding out his hands towards the fire of the furnace, there were also soldiers who warmed their bodies by rubbing distributed distilled Vodka to their hands and feet. Seeing that, there were also soldiers who grieved saying “what a waste”.

''---If I remember correctly, it was {{furigana|fish soup|Ukha<ref> http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ukha </ref>}} tonight.''

It was a dish familiar in Zchted, made by putting plenty of water in the pan and carefully cooking fish and vegetables cut into chunks. Today, they used salt cod, onion, potatoes and carrots. The seasoning was only the salt used on the cod, but it was enough since it was quite strong.

Urz who was absentmindedly staring at them was called and looked back at that direction. Naum was standing there. He was holding a bottle of fruits water and two pieces of big rye bread.

“We don’t know when the war council would be over after all. It isn’t something warm, but eat.”

“Thank you.”

Urz received the bread. Since he was hungry, he was honestly thankful.

“However, it’s cold. Let’s talk while walking?”

“Is it all right even if we are away from master’s side?”

“There are soldiers looking out, so it’s fine for just a little. There isn’t much time until the war council either.”

The two walked side by side while biting bread.

“Though I can guess, tell me what happened. Why was the war council reported at after a half koku?”

Urz briefly explained what happened. About the fact that Ellen and Rurick called him Tigre. That Elizavetta denied it and it turned into a quarrel. Then he broke in between them and answered that he was Elizavetta’s servant.

“––and, Vanadis-sama of LeitMeritz apologized to master so we started over again.”

Urz looked up at the knight who was probably about ten years older than him with an expression which seemed sorry. While he was talking, Naum had a sullen look all along and the wrinkles on his face were deepening. Moreover, his white hairs which were not few might further increase.

Naum who finished hearing the story grandly sighed while patting the wrinkles of his face with a finger.

“I see. No, you did well. Anyway, the worst scenario was avoided.”

The time when Elizavetta said that she went to the war council with Urz, Naum was vehemently opposed to it. He was most apprehensive about the possibility that the two Vanadis would clash head on.

“Naum-san. There is something that I want you to tell me.”

As he swallowed his bread, took the bottle of fruit water and moistened within his mouth, Urz looked at Naum with a serious expression. Since Naum was in the midst of having stuffed bread into his mouth, he nodded his head silently.

“Do I resemble the person called Tigrevurmud that much?”

“…I don’t know.”

Naum who finally swallowed the bread answered while wiping his mouth.

“Both Vanadis-sama and I never happened to see That Tigrevurmud Vorn person. But, we have heard about him. If Vanadis-sama of LeitMeritz said so, you are probably as alike as two melons at least.”

Naum explained about Tigrevurmud Vorn. That he was the man who brilliantly end the civil war which occurred in the Brune Kingdom last year, and also the man who repulsed the Muozinel army of 20000 soldiers which had invaded Brune with only 2000 soldiers.

“They say that especially his bow skill was outstanding. He never misses a prey which he aimed at no matter how far it was: it seems that when he shoots an arrow, his target will surely be brought down. There is also a rumor that he killed a dragon.”

“It doesn’t sound like it’s about me.”

Urz smiled wryly and shrugged his shoulders. Even this youth knew Dragon’s scales were of a hardness that even a forged steel sword was not able to make a dent in. Though Naum laughed, he put on a serious face right away.

“It’s also possible that you have only forgotten.”

Both of their feet were halted simultaneously. In a calm tone, Naum said.

“If you want, we shall try to negotiate with LeitMeritz after this matter is over. That they look after you and investigate about your identity. LeitMeritz has friendly relations with the Brune Kingdom. Information of that country should be available more abundantly to them than to Lebus.”

Urz did not immediately reply and looked downward as he was lost in thought.

“There is another thing I want to ask you, may I ask about it first?”

While receiving the bottle of fruit water, Naum nodded. Urz asked, his eyes filled with pure doubt

“Why is master that much concerned about me?”

Judging from what he heard from Naum before, Elizavetta took a liking to him because she highly evaluated his skill with the bow, and also because he was the first subordinate she chose herself.

However at the quarrel with Ellen, Elizavetta shouted “My Urz”.

Even considering the fact that her feelings were highly strung, would such words come out with just that? Urz found it strange. Moreover, only one month had passed since he came to work at the Imperial Palace of Lebus.

Naum who was thrown the question stared in wonder and stared at the youth with an amazed face. Urz inwardly looked puzzled about whether what he said was so strange.

As Naum shook his head on both sides with a troublesome face and groaned while patting the wrinkles of his face, he sighed.

“Have you ever been told that you were slow (dense)?”

“Slow (dense)…?”

“You are slow (dense), eh. You’re truly slow. Well, let’s pretend that it’s because you lost your memory.”

At Urz who blankly stood stock still, Naum who emphasized the word “slow” laughed as amazed.

“There is the fact that she highly evaluated your skill with the bow. Also the fact that for the first time, you’re a subordinate she chose by herself. I did say these two things before, didn’t I?”

Urz nodded. Suddenly, the figure of one girl emerged in his head.

It was that of the silver-haired Vanadis he met just a while ago. In order to let a person she met for the first time feel familiarity she brought out a bright smile, and said.

''---You’re my prisoner. Come to think of it, you’re the first person I take as prisoner.''

''---I fell in love with your skills with the bow.''

“…Urz?”

Being called, the youth came to his senses. Naum was staring at Urz with a wondering face.

“What’s wrong? Being absentminded.”

“No… Um, I was remembering about the time when I met master for the first time.”

Feeling for some reason like he must not talk about Ellen, Urz spoke of something he suddenly thought of. Naum floated a wry smile.

“Yeah. That was terrible.”

When he met Elizavetta for the first time, Tigre was at the beach with villagers. They were attacked by pirates. There were many pirates. If Elizavetta, who was out for a recreational walk, did not happen to pass by then Urz and others would0 probably not have been saved.

That said, it was hard to honestly say it was fortunate. This was because Elizavetta who wielded a Dragonic Tool and kicked about pirates made Urz and the others deliver a boat in order to run after the pirates who ran away and moreover ordered them to row the boat. For Naum, who was accompanying Elizavetta at that time, these were memories which made his stomach hurt.

“Urz. When you met Vanadis-sama for the first time, she asked you what you think about her eyes, didn’t she? Do you remember what you answered?”

Holding in his laughter, the knight of pessimistic nature pointed at his own eyes with a finger.

After blinking his eyes several times as he explored his memory, Urz nodded.

“They look like cat’s eyes. I should have answered so.”

Because he had answered so, he was pushed in the sea by a villager who was in the same boat. Combining his personal experiences from before and after, there was no way he would forget.

As Naum floated a slightly bitter smile, he diverted his gaze from Urz. He looked at the soldiers who were surrounding the pan in a distant place. Their happy talking voices could be heard until here.

“Even if you ask the soldiers who are here… no, all people working at the Imperial Palace, there will probably be no one who will give the same answer as you.”

With a faraway look, Naum drank a mouthful of fruit water.

“Those eyes of Vanadis-sama are called {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}}. They are designated as a good omen in Lebus, and she is respected. ––But, in the place where Vanadis-sama was born and raised, it was the opposite.”

The latter half of the knight’s lines was mixed with bitterness and indignation.

“It’s called ill-omened. Something abominable. Misfortune. It seems to be considered so in that region even now… She was the illegitimate child of a certain noble, but because she was born with those eyes, it’s said she was brought up in a small poor village as an abandoned child who doesn’t know her parents.”

''So Elizavetta has been abandoned by her parents''. Urz held his breath and his face was distorted with anger. The grizzled knight continued his story.

“Her eye colors are different. But just because of that, she was despised, spoken ill of (cursed) and bullied. From elderly adults to children, there wasn’t a single person who became her friend. She lived such a way daily until she was ten years old. She doesn’t talk about those days, but there is no doubt that it is because it was a life so painful that she can’t put it into words.”

“How do you know if master doesn't talk about it?”

“I investigated.”

Naum quickly answered. To the youth who turned an accusatory gaze, he powerlessly laughed.

“Don’t make such a face. I said a while ago that she was the illegitimate child of a noble. As a person who served in Lebus and served her, I had to investigate.”

“…You’re right. I’m sorry.”

Urz immediately reconsidered and apologized to the knight with a tired face. It was only about one month since he came to work in Lebus, but he could understand such a necessity. Naum did not mind it and attached the bottle of fruit water to his mouth.

“Of course, there is no way I would tell Vanadis-sama that I investigated. I pretend that I don’t know the details. Please, behave also like that in front of her.”

“Understood. By the way, did the people of that village know the master’s background?”

As Urz spoke of his question, Naum covered his face with his hands so as to hide his expression.

“You have good intuition… The main people including the village chief knew that she was the daughter of a noble. That’s why they seemed to be careful so as not to let her die. They probably thought that it was fine to bully her, but the judgment was that the people concerned were to understand the situation only to an extent.”

Urz felt a chill down his spine. It was probably not due to the dark sky and cold wind.

“Back to the story –– At 10, she was taken over by her father.”

''---There doesn’t seem to be a decent reason.''

Although Urz looked at Naum’s face in profile, he carefully listened without voicing his thought.

“It seems that the child who was going to succeed him died of illness, and she was the only one left who inherited her father’s blood. Besides, there are also lands like Lebus who are thankful for the {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}}. He probably noticed that belatedly.”

''---So he abandoned her at his convenience and takes her over again at his convenience, huh.''

Urz felt indignation at the too much selfish talk. The inside of the youth’s head heated up to the extent that he did not care about the night wind. As he perceived it, Naum became silent for a while. It was after ten seconds passed that he resumed the talk.

“It seems that her life under her father wasn’t that pleasant. It’s no wonder. It wasn’t as if her father himself accepted her {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}} after all. And three years ago. She, who turned 15 years old, became Vanadis.”

“Three years ago…?”

Looking back at Urz who made a puzzled face, Naum nodded with a serious expression.

“When she had come for the first time to Lebus, anyone who could see her understood how much she was perplexed. It seemed to be a surprise to her above all else that we were especially pleased with the {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}}.”

Those eyes of different colors were something ominous. Something disgusting which determined her circumstances (environment). Even she was living while thinking so, it completely changed. For Elizavetta, there was no doubt that it was so much of a shock that it was as if the very universe was overturned.

“As she grew accustomed to life at the Imperial Palace, we came to be asked a certain question by her.”

You. What do you think when you see my eyes? Tell me honestly what you think.

“––I answered ‘they are beautiful like jewels’.”

While shaking the bottle of fruit water to check that it became empty, Naum distorted his mouth.

“I intended to reply sincerely despite my poor vocabulary, but it would be a lie if I say that I didn’t consider my position as retainer. It was not only me, but also the same for those who were asked the question. She probably knew it; whenever she heard an answer, she made a bored-looking face. However––”

Naum floated a somewhat happy smile unlike those until now and looked at Urz. However, an earnest color was dwelling in his pair of eyes.

“You appeared. Honestly, I was amazed at your answer, but I had never seen such a smile of Vanadis-sama until now. I thought that was surely what she had wanted from the bottom of her heart.”

Even looking at her {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}}, he considered them neither an evil nor a good omen.

Without even inquiring the complexion of Elizavetta whom he understood to be a person of high social status at first glance, he expressed his candid thoughts in a composed attitude.

Probably because it was Urz who lost memory, without knowing his identity, had no extra knowledge or prejudice and had no ties of obligation based on the status, he was able to do it.

Naum stretched out his hand and grabbed Tigre’s shoulder. He stared straight at the surprised youth.

“I asked you whether you want to go to LeitMeritz, didn’t I? I don’t intend to overturn my words. If you want, I’ll try all possible means. I will also persuade Vanadis-sama. But, speaking my mind, I want you to stay in Lebus and serve Vanadis-sama. I fully understand that what I’m saying is selfish…”

As he spat out all the air which had accumulated within his lungs, Naum span his words at a stretch. Though there was also the fact that his shoulder had been grabbed, being overwhelmed by the brightness of his more eager eyes than it, Urz was not able to divert his eyes from him.

“––She needs you.”

Naum’s hand which grabbed his shoulder was full of power. Urz frowned and groaned. Naum came to his senses at the voice and hurriedly removed his hand. “Sorry”, he apologized in a low voice.

As Urz shook his head so as to say that he did not mind, he dropped his gaze to the ground. He quietly spilled a sigh.

''---I was told something outrageous…''

He did not mean to blame Naum. In the first place, it was something which Urz was curious about. Thanks to that, he understood why Elizavetta was fixated on someone like him.

He really did not think that he would find himself dragged into such a serious problem.

''---What to do?''

He did not dislike Elizavetta. He also owed her for having picked him up. If she had not asked him to serve her that day about one month ago, Urz would have probably been even now in that fishing village. There was no doubt that he would be helping with the village work and earning income little by little for travel expenses.

''---However.''

The figures of the silver-haired girl and the baldhead knight which was following her floated in his mind. Their shouts were desperate and acute. There was sincerity.

''---I think that master called her Eleanora.''

He tried to mutter it several times in his mouth. Strangely, that name sounded with a pleasant sound in the youth’s heart. If it was said that they once had a friendly relationship, he felt that it might have been to the extent of completely doubtless trust.

While Urz was troubled and conflicted, Naum was motionlessly standing in silence. Within the darkness, he was quietly waiting for the youth to give an answer.

Before long, Urz raised his face. He gave words of apology with an apologetic expression.

“I’m sorry.”

Naum did not react immediately; he finally dropped his shoulders after about five seconds passed and sighed.

“No, it’s fine. I’m sorry to have said something which troubles you.”

“No, I think that you have told me an invaluable story. And, I have one request.”

To Urz’s words, Naum put on a dubious face. He urged the youth with his gaze.

“Could you investigate about that Tigrevurmud Vorn person? About what kind of personality and what kind of position he had. The master said that he fell into the sea and died, but is it true? That person… Is it really me?”

Urz emitted word as he chewed them one by one, and finally concluded like this.

“Until I know it or until I regain my memory, I intend to serve master. I do not want to make any rash promise about master.”

Naum stared wide-eyed and looked down at the youth with a blank face. As he pulled himself together after about one minute, he asked with an evil smile.

“Is it all right? My thought is as I said a while ago. Even if I know a lot of things, I may not tell you anything. No, in the first place I may not even investigate about it.”

“I don’t mind.”

Urz chuckled and answered. Naum trusted him and talked about Elizavetta’s past. Therefore, he also decided to trust him.

When Naum stared at the youth for a while, he floated an amazed smile.

“I'll count on you from now on. I will do my best for you.”

“Likewise, I hope to get along with you.”

Under the sky in which stars twinkled, the two men exchanged a firm handshake. On the other hand, Urz said while scratching the cheeks shyly.

“By the way, there is one more thing I would like you to tell me.”

“What is it?”

Naum asked while releasing his hand. Urz frowned and asked with an expression like a wavering shooter in the next move in chess.

“Did something happen between our master and Eleanora-sama of LeitMeritz?”

“Why do you think so?”

“I somehow guessed, after seeing master and Eleanora-sama…”

Urz rummaged his darkish red hair and equivocated, but looking at the face of Naum who immediately asked back, he guessed that there seemed to be something.

He did not know what it was. When going to the war council, Elizavetta’s profile could be seen somewhat hard-pressed. Besides, Ellen’s attitude was also strange. Although there was his existence (he was here), would that become so emotional?

“…Well. Before the war council, it’s necessary to know the other party more or less.”

Naum inclined his head, and returned his gaze to the youth after turning the bottle of fruit water upside down and drinking only one drop. His eyes were filled with darkness as if looking into a marsh.

“As you guess, there is a connection between the two girls. In the autumn about two years ago, a plague occurred in a village which is in a territory under the direct control of the royal family. That village was immediately near to the border of Lebus. Vanadis-sama had burned down all the deceased of the village and isolated those who didn’t suffer from the plague for a while.”

Urz nodded with a serious face. He thought that though Elizavetta’s coping method was seemingly cruel, it was correct. Even if he was in her position, he would have probably done the same thing in order to prevent the expansion of the plague.

“That village seemed to be a land of memories for Vanadis-sama of LeitMeritz. She offered to take care of those who were isolated.”

“Isn’t it something to be thankful for?”

“But, our Vanadis-sama refused. Saying that two or more Vanadis should not intervene in a village located in a territory under the direct control of the royal family. Actually, the royal family seemed to be dissatisfied about the fact that our Vanadis dealt with it in various ways. They asked whether she doesn’t trust His Majesty the King.”

Naum laughed sarcastically and Urz was dumbfounded.

The dealing with the plague was a match with time. Damage would spread as it was delayed. On that point, the persons who could move should be dealt with more early; he had nothing to do with either the King or trust.

“It isn’t as if Vanadis-sama left those who were isolated. She prepared materials and food so that they could pass winter, and she also went as far as to send doctors. She also promised assistance about the rebuilding of the village. And that, I will say it again, even though it’s a village located in a territory under the direct control of the royal family. But, most of the people weren’t able to pass winter.”

Urz strongly bit his lips unintentionally. Just by sympathizing with Elizavetta at that time and Ellen’s feelings, an anguish voice seemed to leak from between his teeth

“Vanadis-sama of LeitMeritz blamed our Vanadis-sama. There is no help for it. After all, although she tried all possible means, she turned down an offer and it resulted to this. This is one of their connections (bonds).”

At Naum’s last lines, Urz made a wry face.

“…Is there still anything?”

“Yes. It was during almost the same time (period).”

Naum floated a tired smile and began to walk. It was time when he should go back to the camp soon. Urz also walked beside him.

“I told you about the fact that Vanadis-sama’s father was a noble, didn’t I? It’s a person named Rodion Abt, but this person caused problems. He embezzled (pocketed) the tax paid by the people and gave a false report to the Capital, saying that this year was a poor crop and that it cost a lot of money to repair the bridge. Moreover, he gathered the bandits of his territory and attacked villages and towns of the neighboring feudal lords.”

Naum cut his words for a moment there. The two men looked at each other’s faces filled with discomfort. They could not imagine someone like that being Elizavetta’s father. Naum resumed the talk with a depressed face.

“The territory of this Lord Rodion is near LeitMeritz. Naturally, Vanadis-sama of LeitMeritz was ordered his subjugation by His Majesty the King, but our Vanadis-sama requested to be entrusted with this matter. That she will persuade Lord Rodion and makes him atone for his crimes. Vanadis-sama of LeitMeritz accepted it, but––”

“Then, what happened?”

“Lord Rodion didn’t even show up in the place of the negotiation and ran away. And he was killed by Vanadis-sama of LeitMeritz.”

Urz was at a loss for words at the too cruel story.

“Afterwards, our Vanadis-sama challenged Vanadis-sama of LeitMeritz to a duel. She lost. It was a complete defeat.”

Probably due to the fact that he was holding his feelings, Naum’s voice was serene. As for Urz, he was in a state of mind where he wanted to bury his head in his hands. This could no longer be put in order (described) with the word fate (connection).

Wanting to calm down his feelings, Urz asked something trivial.

“Then, did the master inherit the Abt House?”

If he remembered correctly, he explored his memory that there should have been a person named Valentina among the Vanadis. Since she was born of a noble, she had two family names. He wondered whether it should not become so also for Elizavetta.

“On the suspicion of having gone against a royal order, the Abt House was taken and destroyed. Vanadis-sama didn’t deign to defend the Abt House. I understand her feelings. And then, in the autumn of last year––”

To his great surprised, Naum’s story was not over. Urz looked at him with a face saying “is there still something?”, but the grizzled knight continued his story as if it was a matter of course.

“You know Legnica which is in the south of Lebus, don’t you? The Vanadis Alexandra-sama which governed there seemed to hold a relation with Vanadis-sama of LeitMeritz to the extent that you could say that they are close friends… Our Vanadis-sama had advanced our soldiers to that Legnica.”

“Give me a break”, Urz inwardly grieved so, but he could not stop after coming so far. He put strength in his feet which began to lose strength and firmly stepped on the cold earth.

“At that time, Vanadis-sama of LeitMeritz was in Brune, but she came back with an astonishing speed. She stood before us instead of Alexandra-sama who was lying down due to illness.”

“Why did the master attack Legnica?”

“There were political circumstances. If you want to know in detail, you should watch for an opportunity and ask Vanadis-sama.”

Naum gave an ambiguous answer by saying so. It isn’t like he could not answer. However, multiple explanations were needed in order to explain it and no matter how he put it, there would be not enough time.

“The fate with Vanadis-sama of LeitMeritz is something like this. We somehow made it in time.”

“Um, could you replace me for the war council?”

With an extremely serious countenance, Urz entreated. Even if Elizavetta took a liking to him, there was nothing more unlucky than to participate in a war council where those two girls met each other. He thought that they endured well not to fight against each other at that place.

The knight and the youth stopped. Silence wrapped the two people. While shaking the bottle of fruit water which became empty, Naum exaggeratedly shrugged his shoulders.

“Sorry, Urz. If I could, I would also like to replace you, but I can’t come up at all with words to convince Vanadis-sama.”

“Um, a while ago, you said that you will do what you can, didn’t you?”

“What I can do, that is. It is somewhat impossible for me to do this.”

“Isn’t there considerable composure in your voice?”

As Urz pointed out, even though Naum’s voice was tinged with a breathtaking (like) seriousness until just a while ago, now it was calm as if being released from a heavy burden.

“A youth like you needs experience. Good luck.”

“I think that in a place where troubles are expected, an experienced expert is necessary.”

“Even if you run away now, you will someday be entrusted with a big task. Above all, no matter how you think about it, there is no one more qualified than you for this matter. You have eaten the meal and cultivated an excellent disposition, right? It’s all right, if it’s you, you can do it.”

“If I came to have a stomach ache when eating the bread Naum gave me, I will complain to the master.”

The two men did not glare at each other for a long time and floated bitter smiles. Though he was amazed, Urz could not bring himself to hate Naum’s determination (stubbornness).

As Naum put his hand on Urz’s shoulder, he rounded his back and deeply bowed his head.

“Please. Take over here. You might say that the war council is Vanadis-sama’s monopoly<ref> unrivaled sphere of activity </ref>. She doesn’t request the opinions of her close aides and there will be instructions/indications beforehand for when you would be allowed to speak. As Vanadis-sama said, you should stand in silence.”

“But, what should I do if quarrel occurred between the master and Vanadis-sama over there?”

“Coax Vanadis-sama somehow. If compelled, I don’t mind even if you think of her as a whining child opponent and scold her. I will take responsibility.”

“…Please, pray to the gods so that it doesn’t happen.”

Imagining the figure of Elizavetta downhearted like a child who was scolded, Saying so with a fed up face was the utmost Urz could so.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

Exactly at the middle of the camps of both armies, one tent was set up. It was something Ellen prepared.

Now within that tent, four men and women were facing each other across an old table. The flame of the candlestick illuminated several maps which were opened on the table to the four people’s faces.

The persons attending were Elizavetta and Urz from Lebus side, and Ellen and Rurick from LeitMeritz side.

“––Once again. I am the Vanadis Elizavetta Fomina of Lebus.”

“I’m the Vanadis Eleanora Viltaria of LeitMeritz.”

The two Vanadis along with unamiable faces noosed their mouths, stretched their backs straight and with folded arms turned a dangerous look to the other party. They stuck out their rich bosom to the front so as to provoke.

''---It’s a beehive, eh.''

While stiffening his body to strain, Urz who was standing still next to Elizavetta inwardly muttered such an impression. If it was also dangerous to be near, it was even more dangerous to nudge.

As Rurick who was standing beside Ellen also had the same feeling, his expression was painted out with anxiety and it was hard. Urz became worried about whether he was all right.

Urz and Rurick also respectively gave their names following their Lords and bowed. It was at this time that Urz knew Rurick’s name. To that sound, the youth recalled a sensation like something was stuck in the corner of his head, but since the war council had immediately begun, he concentrated there.

The war council smoothly proceeded as if dispelling Urz’s worry.

Both Elizavetta and Ellen spread the maps which they respectively brought on the table, and explained their marches until today and the situation of the reconnaissance units using small wooden pieces. The two girls were, as expected, veteran commanders as they could immediately understand the other party’s intention without either exposing it in detail.

“It’s around ten days if we go ahead through the away by horses from Bydgauche to Pardu.”

“But, Duke Bydgauche obviously deviated from the highway and is advancing. To arrive at Pardu, it will probably take him again several days.”

As she raised her face from the several maps put one on another on the table, Ellen looked at the red-haired Vanadis.

“Elizavetta. How many soldiers do you think that Duke Bydgauche is leading? Assuming that he gathered the number of soldiers who can only be gathered in a day or two, that is.”

“From 1500 to 3000. All cavalry. Of course, I think by the intention of 3000 though.”

“3000, huh… It’s as expected of the Duke.”

“Combining both our armies, we are about 2000. It will be tough, eh.”

Rurick groaned with a difficult face. However, his Lord casually shook her head.

“We can’t be careless, but if it’s only a difference of 1000 soldiers, Elizavetta and I will do something about it.”

“How many soldiers could Earl Pardu have?”

“He should have scraped up 1000 together. But, if possible, I don’t want to let the soldiers of Eugene-dono––Earl Pardu fight as a soldier.”

“Why? This is a problem between Duke Bydgauche and Earl Pardu, right?”

As Elizavetta discontentedly frowned, Ellen answered in a cold tone.

“As you said, it will be certainly right that the Earl’s soldiers should shed blood. But frankly speaking, the Earl’s soldiers aren’t strong. The Earl himself isn’t good at war, either. If they lose, their morale will drop and the morale of Duke Bydgauche’s soldiers will rise. It will be too much trouble.”

This was a fact. But, Elizavetta did not change her claim.

“Even if what you say is true, you should let Earl Pardu’s soldiers fight. But, if the Earl wants the shame of being a man who doesn’t send his soldiers to protect his territory, then it’s a different story.”

There was some truth in what Elizavetta said. They did not know what kind of end this matter would reach, but there was no doubt that Eugene was underestimated by the neighboring nobles.

Ellen also understood that, but since she intended to settle things before Duke Bydgauche entered Pardu, she did not request soldiers from the Earl.

If the battle was done outside of Pardu, the reason for Eugene to send soldiers would disappear. Ellen and Elizavetta who received a royal order prevented and stopped Duke Bydgauche’s rampage. This was because it was settled like that (They settled with that conclusion).

Ellen turned a severe look to the map on the table. Neither Elizavetta nor her could yet catch the figure of the Bydgauche army. They would have to assume the worst case –– the possibility of fight in the Pardu territory.

As she spat out one sigh, Ellen answered with a face which seemed to want to say “it can’t be helped”.

“Understood. However, I have one condition. Let’s assume that the soldiers whom the Earl sends are 30 cavalrymen. I will add those 30 cavalrymen in my army. And I will have the Earl stand by in his territory. That’s all.”

“Can you tell me the reason?”

“Both our armies are only comprised of cavalrymen. Even we add a unit of only infantry there, it will just get in the way. On the other hand, it will be impossible to immediately prepare a large force of cavalry. 30 will probably do. Besides, the soldiers of my army know the Earl’s soldiers, but your army doesn’t know them.”

“Why don’t you let the Earl command those 30 cavalrymen?”

To Elizavetta’s question, Ellen floated an amazed smile.

“Like I said a while ago, the Earl isn’t good at war. Besides, if in addition to your army and my army, the Earl’s army exists on the battlefield, a mediator will be necessary for moving smoothly. I will say this just in case, I don’t want to do it. Elizavetta. Can you perform the supreme command?”

“…Understood. Let’s get the Earl to stand by in Pardu.”

As for Elizavetta, it was unbearable to command a unit of weak soldiers. Depending on the situation, harm would reach the soldiers of her army. It was wise to leave it to Ellen.

“However, if the number of soldiers of the Duke is 3000, it will look good even if either my or your reconnaissance unit finds them. It isn’t as if they are still wondering aimlessly in the north, either.”

As Ellen said so while once gain looking at the map, Elizavetta looked puzzled.

“He may have also divided them into several units and made them advance respectively along different highways. The Duke’s soldiers are skilled after all.”

“Do you know the Duke very well?”

Her red eyes blurring a feeling of surprise, Ellen stared at Elizavetta. The Vanadis of {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}} knitted her brows as she was amazed.

“The Duke is a person who holds a great influence in the northern part of the Kingdom. There is no one among the nobles with a territory in the northern part that doesn’t have any interaction with the Duke.”

“I see… And in the south of the capital?”

Elizavetta shook her head.

“Since he is a person who holds the rights of succession to the throne, I think there are none …”

Ellen frowned at the word “rights of succession to the throne”. If she remembered correctly, Eugene should also have the rights of succession to the throne.

“When we heard about the fact that he went to the capital, should we have first thought about that point?”

To the mutter which unintentionally leaked, Elizavetta made a dubious face.

“What are you talking about? I don’t like it much when someone keeps a secret from me.”

After Ellen looked at Elizavetta with a overtly annoying face, she spoke with a attitude showing that it couldn’t help.

“Even Earl Pardu whom Duke Bydgauche aims at has the rights of succession to the throne. In short, I only thought that it something like that.”

A fight between those with the rights of succession to the throne. Though Ellen interpreted so, Elizavetta narrowed her eyes in displeasure as those words hurt her feelings.

“All this began because of the Vodka that Earl Pardu sent to Duke Bydgauche.”

Poison was contained in the Vodka he sent, and an attendant of Ilda lost his life. It was the reason why Ilda moved his soldiers.

“That poison was contained in the Vodka is to the bitter end Duke Bydgauche’s say (point).”

Ellen retorted immediately. For the silver-haired Vanadis, Earl Pardu Eugene was her teacher of etiquette. So, she knew well his temperament. There was no way that she would remain silent.

“Both of you, let’s put that talk aside for the time being.”

Sensibly understanding that the atmosphere had begun to become dangerous, Urz hurriedly broke in between the two Vanadis. Rurick also raised a loud voice and showed mind of agreement with Urz.

“He’s absolutely right. Determining the whereabouts of the Bydgauche army is the priority now. By the way Mr. Attendant, what do you think?”

Rurick’s utterance was intended to return to the topic, so it was not as if he was particularly waiting for an answer. Urz understood that, but if he did not think of anything, he would embarrass Elizavetta. In order to gain time, the youth said.

“I am sorry, but would you tell me a little more about the person called Duke Bydgauche?”

“That’s right. I don’t know that much about the Duke, either. It will help if you tell us about him.”

Ellen agreed, interrupted her enmity with Elizavetta and turned a fleeting towards Urz. As his eyes met hers, Urz was for some reason shocked. His heart greatly jumped up.

Since she entered this tent, Ellen had never made eye contact with Urz. Even when Urz named himself, she did not even take a glance at him. Rurick on the other hand sent an anxious look several times his way.

However, as if she did notice Urz’s unrest, Ellen mover her eyes towards Elizavetta. The red-haired Vanadis also pulled herself together and explained.

“The Duke has a personality which is the very picture of honesty. Even you say that he is a person who fit the nature of running in the field leading soldiers rather than being in front of a work desk, but he isn’t someone who will try to settle anything by force.”

“Hou”, Ellen raised a voice in admiration. There seemed to be some sympathy within. Elizavetta continued her explanation.

“His command of soldiers is good, but the Duke himself is also an excellent warrior. Be it a sword or horse, I would say there is no one more skilled than the Duke in the north.”

“If he is such a man, his confidence as a soldier will be also deep. What are his most recent achievements?”

“He received His Majesty’s order about two months ago and subdued the barbarians who were damaging the north. There will be a lot of nobles feeling indebted to that.”

The existence of brigands and barbarians was a common, everlasting trouble to the nobles who possessed a territory.

Even if he subdued the bandits lurking in their territory, other bandits would come in from the outside of the territory. Those who committed a heavy crime and were banished from villages and towns and penniless mercenaries might degrade themselves to bandits. Even if they dispatched soldiers and dove them away, they would come back and attack the villages and towns when it would cool down.

As for the hired soldiers that were few and the nobles who were not so strong, a great number of strong soldiers will be hired, the existence of someone like Ilda who was an excellent commander was extremely promising.

“Then, the Duke will let us pass through by going through the territories of friendly nobles; there is a possibility that Pardu may be targeted huh.”

“I cannot deny it, but isn’t it too dangerous?”

Elizavetta looked puzzled. Both Ellen and Elizavetta dispatched soldiers to the nobles which owned a territory along the highway to gather information along with greetings. If someone leaked the existence of Ilda even a little, it would be likely to be found.

Ellen, apparently not intending to adhere to her plan, too, quickly nodded when Elizavetta presented her question.

“That’s right. Then, where is he…?”

“Is it okay if I express my thought?”

It was Urz who said so and looked at Elizavetta and Ellen. While the two Vanadis were talking, this youth had been thinking over something while looking at the map, but he came up with a certain thing.

When he confirmed that the two girls nodded, Urz poked one point in the map with his finger.

That finger was going down the map to the south.

“Didn’t Duke Bydgauche go south in this way?”

It was the mountains and hills dotted from the north to the south that Urz pointed with his finger. Connecting them, he completed one line which reached from Bydgauche to Pardu.

Of course, he didn’t meandered it in a straight line, but if advancing just like that, it was also unlikely to be found by the reconnaissance units sent by Ellen and Elizavetta without encountering their armies. This was because both of them hardly sent reconnaissance units to the mountains and hills.

“It’s an interesting idea.”

Ellen brightened her red pupils and happily laughed.

“But, it’s difficult to pass through the mountains and hills in this season. It’s for that reason that both Elizavetta and I didn’t send reconnaissance units there.”

Even the snow which immediately melted in the plains remained on the mountains and hills without disappearing. It piled up little by little, covered the ground and made the pace of men and horses grow dull. The air which grew cold by snow took heat. While hiding important landmarks, one could let you get an illusion as if there footing there.

Stories about the fact that a party of powerful soldiers stepped on the mountains of winter, met with an accident and were annihilated were too many to count in snow countries like Zchted. Moreover, neither Ellen nor Elizavetta did think that Ilda who was referred to as battle expert would brave such a danger.

“Even if he chooses the lowest mountains as possible and advanced in a place with little snow, the soldiers’ fatigue will pile up. And their march will become dull.”

“Urz. Duke Bydgauche should have thought to quickly move and settle things at a stroke. Otherwise, he should have dignifiedly advanced the highway.”

Elizavetta spoke to Urz with an admonishing tone. She did not intend to scold him such as “don’t say unnecessary things”. In her eyes of different colors, the thought about how she should comfort this amnesic servant was blurring. However, Urz shook his head.

“Can’t they solve that problem if they use sleds?”

The silver-haired Vanadis stared wide-eyed and the red-haired Vanadis unintentionally dropped her gaze on the map. From the mouth of Rurick who was watching the three people’s exchanges, a groan of admiration leaked out.

“If it’s Duke Bydgauche, he may be able to immediately prepare about 1000 or 2000 sleds.”

“That’s right. If he loads armor, food and fuel and dare to choose a place with snow…”

Staring at the map, the two Vanadis discussed.

Even if he used sleds, the march through the mountains and hills would be hard (difficult), and it did not change the fact that it was dangerous. But, the march speed was fairly different. Urz said.

“Even on the plains, if there are no obstructions, smoke of campfire and cooking will be seen far away. If it was from above a mountain or hill, it could be seen more clearly. Especially in this season.”

It was winter now. So as not to let the soldiers freeze, it was necessary to light a fire no matter what. Not only the campfire was used as light, but it was also for soldiers to warm themselves. As for the meal, if they could not prepare warm soup and stew, the morale would remarkably fall.

“Conversely, the situation on the mountains and hills will be hard to see from the plain. We should hide ourselves amongst the many trees so that the opponents might not discover us here, all the more since we will light a fire within the shade of mountains.”

To Urz’s words, Ellen and Elizavetta looked at each other. The plan which they thought to be absurd was tinged with a touch of reality.

“It was a blind spot. However, you did well to think of the fact that they could use sleds.”

Floating a smile which said “well done”, Ellen frankly praised Urz. The youth rummaged his darkish red hair as embarrassed.

“I was a stable boy until just the other day. Beside the harness such as stirrup and saddle, I was doing the care of sleds––”

“Stable boy!?”

Two shouts of surprise finely overlapped interrupting Urz’s words. It was Ellen’s and Rurick’s shouts. The silver-haired Vanadis stared at Elizavetta with a dumbfounded face. Although the Vanadis of {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}} flinched to that gaze, she pouted and said.

“D-Do you have any complaints?”

“It isn’t really like I have any complaints, but…”

With an expression showing her hesitation to speak, Ellen alternately stared at the faces of the lord and retainer of Lebus.

“There is a limit to a great selection. Aren’t the soldiers anxious about it?”

“…There is no problem.”

Although Elizavetta stuck out her chest and answered, her voice was lacking in strength in any way.

“Well, it’s fine. It isn’t my hobby to interfere in others’ personnel affairs after all.”

Ellen did not try to pursue further and changed the topic to how they should move from now on.

“I… I agree with the present opinion. The Bydgauche army is advancing to the mountains and hills by using sleds. I would like to precede the thought on that premise.”

In a place where Ellen hesitated to say, Elizavetta narrowed her eyes. But, since the silver-haired Vanadis proceeded to talk as if there was nothing, she nodded in silence.

“From now on, I will head to Pardu while sending a reconnaissance unit to the mountains and hills. In order to borrow soldiers. What would you do?”

“I will go south, too. I will go by through a highway different from you. To find Duke Bydgauche’s army, it would be better than moving together, right? Besides––”

Although she hesitated for an instant, Elizavetta continued.

“If I find Duke Bydgauche’s army ahead, I want to persuade the Duke.”

Elizavetta had interactions with Ilda. Besides, the demand of the royal palace was to stop the Duke. Her proposal seemed to be very natural.

“…Understood. If it happens, I leave it to you.”

Afterwards, the two girls began the examination of the details such as communication means and the war council duly ended.

<noinclude>

==References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 09 Chapter 1

2014-06-05T17:42:23Z

208.95.181.27: /* Chapter 1 – Past and Bonds */

== Chapter 1 – Past and Bonds ==

The Zchted kingdom held seven dukedoms in the inside.

One among them, Olmutz was in the southern part of Zchted.

Even in Zchted called the “country of snow and forest” and with long winter compared to other countries, the south had a lot of warm regions. But, Olmutz with many hills and mountains was an exception. The coldness of the wind blowing down from mountains covered with snow was to the extent that even the beasts of the field ruffled their fur and crouched.

The lord of that Olmutz was called Ludmira Lurie. She was currently 17 years old and one of the proud Vanadis of Zchted. With the nicknames of {{furigana|Snow Princess of the Frozen Wave|Michelia}} and the {{furigana|Danseuse of the Spear|Peak Toss}}, she was called Mira by those close to her.

It was a day of winter when severe coldness continued that she received a messenger of LeitMeritz.

“It was hard to come until here at this time, right?”

To the messenger who was probably twice her age, Mira spoke words of thanks and offered him a chair.

There was a big brick fireplace in the drawing room where the messenger was led into, and the brightly blazing fire within was warming the indoor air. On the floor, a carpet woven with high quality wool was laid out. What was decorated on the walls was a tapestry vividly depicting the situation of harvest in autumn.

With her blue hair trimmed around her shoulders, Mira wrapped her small body in blue-dyed silk clothes. While having lovely features, in her behavior, there was a clear dignity as a person standing above others. The Frozen Wave Lavias which was her Dragonic Tool was put within her reach.

When the messenger bowed, he sat on the chair after putting the bag he was holding in his hand on the floor with prudent hands.

The room was not so bright. This was because there was no other light than the fire of the candlestick put on the table and the flame of the fireplace. The windows were shut with thick curtains so as to keep the heat within. That said, since the day was already sinking outside, there would be not that much meaning even if one could see through the windows.

Taking the iron kettle filled with hot water that was in the desk, Mira brewed {{furigana|black tea|Chai}} for two persons. One was the messenger’s portion.

Something like this was originally the duty of a servant or maid. However, she decided to brew tea personally for people whom she judged proper to do so.

A white porcelain cup in which steam rose was softly put before the messenger. Strawberry jam was served in a small dish next to the cup.

“I gratefully accept it.”

While wiping sweat which floated all over his face due to the indoor warmth and tension, the messenger was thankful and raised the cup. After drinking a mouthful, he put a little jam in and mixed.

“I thank you for having made time for me while you are busy. By the way, while coming here, I heard that the Muozinel forces which were along the southern border withdrew…”

“It’s true. My subordinates confirmed it, too.”

While tickling her chin with the steam rising from her tea, Mira answered with a disappointed voice.

“They just stayed at the border for one month. Even skirmishes didn’t occur. Not only with me, but also other nobles. Please tell so to your Lord.”

''Your lord''. In other words, it was the Vanadis Eleanora Viltaria of LeitMeritz. The messenger put the white porcelain cup on the table and expressed words of thanks.

While slowly savoring the tea, Mira waited for the messenger’s words. He would not come all the way here within the raging cold wind just to ask about the Muozinel troops. She was bothered by the bag at his feet. The contents should have been checked by the servant, so it was nothing dangerous.

The messenger stared at Mira with a serious expression and opened his mouth.

“It is because I would like to talk about Earl Tigrevurmud Vorn who sojourned at our LeitMeritz that I request an audience with Vanadis-sama today.”

“Tigre…vurmud?”

Mira’s blue eyes were colored with surprise. As she began speaking his nickname “Tigre”, she promptly covered it by adding “vurmud”. She was bearing good will (kindness) towards Tigre as Vanadis as well as a young girl.

If that youth was in a predicament, Mira would probably help him out as much as possible. She could not speak of it though, since there was her position as Vanadis.

“Is there something up with him?”

Mira asked with a calm outward appearance. But, even that appearance was gradually torn off and fell while she was hearing the messenger’s story. Despite noticing the change of her expression, the messenger did not stop talking.

Around the end of summer, Tigre received a request of the Zchted King Victor and proceeded to the Asvarre Kingdom in the west across the sea.

At that time in Asvarre, two princes and one princess were fighting over the throne, and Zchted decided to cooperate with one of them, Prince Germaine. Tigre went to Prince Germaine as a messenger.

Afterwards, Germaine lost his life within various confusions; Tigre cooperated with a young General called Tallard Graham and it was Princess Guinevere who won the civil war. Guinevere wished for a friendship with Zchted, and Tigre was able to accomplish his duty as result.

It was afterwards that a problem occurred.

Under the return to Zchted, The ship which Tigre was boarding was attacked by someone.

“According to the story of the Vanadis Sophia Obertas-sama which was boarding the same ship, it seems that what attacked them was a {{furigana|{{furigana|sea dragon|Badva}}|Badva}} as big as the ship.”

The {{furigana|sea dragon|Badva}} destroyed the ship and many people boarding it were thrown out in the night sea.

It’s said that Tigre’s figure was among them.

“Sophia-sama said that they desperately searched for Earl Vorn, but they were not able to find his body in the end.”

“––I see”

Mira muttered only that and put the white porcelain cup on the table. Her hand faintly trembled and it made a louder sound than expected.

Diverting his eyes from the blue-haired Vanadis, the messenger carefully lifted the bag which was at his feet. Within, he took out something wrapped in a silk cloth and set it up on the table.

As he removed the silk cloth, small, porcelain bottles came in sight. There were four. They had a cylindrical shape, and the form and color of the lids of each bottle were different. Staring at the bottles, the messenger said in a businesslike tone.

“It seems to be something that Earl Vorn bought in Asvarre. A present to Vanadis-sama.”

“To me…?”

Mira took one of the bottles and opened the lid. A unique fragrance which made one’s heart settled down tickled her nostrils. She immediately understood what it was. It was black tea.

“I gratefully accept it.”

Mira revealed a smile, but the messenger did not raise his gaze as he was still staring at the table. The blue-haired Vanadis did not blame him and changed the topic.

“By the way, do you know what His Majesty the King said regarding Lord Tigrevurmud?”

“No. I do not know.”

''---I wonder what he intends to do.''

Mira was inwardly puzzled. Such an incident could not be covered forever. Though weakened due to the previous civil war, Brune would not remain silent.

''---There will definitely be someone who has to take responsibility. I don’t think that the fault will be pushed onto Eleonora though.''

Afterwards, as she asked some things about Zchted’s situation and the messenger answered again, Mira called the chamberlain. She told him to guide the messenger to a guest room. When the messenger stood up and politely expressed words of thanks, he left the drawing room.

Now alone in the room, Mira stared at the bottles lined on the table. She took one in her hand and tightly held it in her arms.

“I don’t think that you’re dead. ––But”

A mutter mixed with indignation and sadness leaked out from her trembling lips. If she came out of this drawing room, she had to behave as Ludmira Lurie who governed Olmutz. In this little time when she was alone, she spitted out all her feelings.

“If it’s a souvenir, bring it by yourself. Idiot…”

After that, Mira thought about the Vanadis who was in the far away LeitMeritz.

Eleanora Viltaria. She probably had bitter feelings like (her) or maybe more than her.

Only the sound of wood popping within the fireplace resounded in the drawing room.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

From the white cloudy sky, snowflakes soundlessly fluttered down.

They immediately melted and disappeared when they touched the ground; and soldiers sighed with a gloomy mood. The snow made the wind colder and froze their breaths. Furthermore, they had to camp out here.

Exchanging idle chats between fellow soldiers while rubbing their hands together and praying to the gods so that the snow did not become severe was what they could do.

Radom’s plains were in the south slightly more than in the center of the Zchted Kingdom. In this ground which could not be said to be very wide, approximately 2000 soldiers had gathered.

About 1000 soldiers led by the Vanadis Eleonora Viltaria of LeitMeritz, and likewise about 1000 soldiers led by the Vanadis Elizavetta Fomina of Lebus. While also fluttering the battle flags of each dukedom besides the {{furigana|Black Dragon Flag|Zirnitra}}, the soldiers were busy with the construction of camps.

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 p2111.png|thumb]]

A few days ago, Bydgauche Duke Ilda which was a great noble moved his troops to attack Pardu Earl Eugene for a certain reason.

Receiving a royal order to stop Ilda, the two Vanadis left their territory accompanied by their soldiers. And the two girls accomplished joining forces in these Radom plains for information exchange.

But currently, the Vanadis were fiercely glaring at each other with pupils boiling with clear fighting spirit. Both of them had already unsheathed their Dragonic Tools, and it was literally a simmering atmosphere. The snow was flickering elegantly in the air as if not worried about the situation at all.

Eleanora was called Ellen by those close to her. Not only was she was an impressive, beautiful 17-year-old girl whose silver hair streamed until her waist, but she was also a superior warrior and commander with the nicknames of {{furigana|Wind Princess of the Silver Flash|Silvfrau}} and {{furigana|Danseuse of the Sword|Meltis}}.

Wrapping her body in blue combat outfit, the red pupils of Ellen who set up her long sword were shining with anger which seemed to blow off those who met them.

Elizavetta who was confronting Ellen was likewise the owner of breathtaking beauty.

However, what gave a strong impressive to those who looked at her were not her vividly red hair or the purple dress which wrapped her rich body, but probably her pupils of different colors –– {{furigana|{{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}}|Laziris}}.

The golden right eye which held high spirits and the blue left eye which hid an intense atmosphere were both reminiscent to {{furigana|lightning crystals|Tourmaline<ref> http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tourmaline </ref>}} tinged with a modest lightning when holding heat.

A black whip was grasped in Elizavetta’s hand. Just like the long sword was so for Ellen, this black whip was her Dragonic Tool. It was called Thunder Swirl.

There was quite a deal of fate between these two girls and it would be fair that their relationship was dangerous, but it was not as if they thoughtlessly fight against each other. Nevertheless, there was a reason as to why they were hostile to each other like this. It was the existence of the youth standing on horseback beside Elizavetta.

With a medium build, he had features which left simplicity in his gallantry. He wore a padded undershirt of fur, carried a bow on his back and a quiver on the waist.

The youth was called Urz. It was probably not his real name. Because he lost his memory.

About one month ago, Urz fell down to the coast in western Zchted. He was saved by villagers who happened to pass by there, but when he woke up, he was not able to remember even one thing about himself.

The name Urz was the word which came out from the youth’s mouth after the villagers repeatedly asked him about whether there was not something that he could remember.

Afterwards, there were ups and downs, and Elizavetta took a liking to him and made him her servant. Since she kept him by her side as servant, it was something considerable.

Urz did not dislike Elizavetta, either.

''---There are some troubles, but she doesn’t seem to be bad at bottom.''

He had such an impression, and there was also the fact that he owed her about picking him who was an aimless person. He intended to serve her until his memory returned.

Ellen called that Urz by a different name.

“Tigrevurmud Vorn. It’s your real name” she said.

Even the baldhead knight following her let his beautiful face flush and called for him in a voice wearing heat in no way inferior to that of his Lord. “Lord Tigrevurmud”.

As Urz was dumbfounded at the sudden thing, Elizavetta broke in as she was unable to bear it any longer. She cried that Urz was her subordinate, and that she did not know someone called Tigrevurmud Vorn.

And, that led to the current situation.

Both Ellen and Elizavetta, without taking a stance, were fixed straight at the eyes of each other. The long sword Ellen possessed wore wind and the black whip Elizavetta set up was slightly tinged with lightning.

It looked like a clash was no longer avoidable. The two Vanadis adjusted their breathing, measured the distance between them and looked for an opening to strike a preemptive blow to the enemy before them.

But, there was someone who moved earlier than the two girls. It was Urz. With very natural movements, the youth broke in between the two.

“Tigre…”

The silver-haired Vanadis let her face, strained in tension, slightly become loose. On the other hand, the red-haired Vanadis tried to raise her voice, but no words came out from her mouth and she strongly grasped the black whip with both hands.

When Urz bowed to Ellen, he told in a calm, cold tone.

“I am sorry, but I cannot remember you.”

The snow which fell as if dancing looked as if it was frozen in the time.

Ellen stared wide-eyed, was at a loss for words and could not move even one finger. Even the baldhead knight was appalled and was not able to utter his voice. To both of them, the youth deeply bowed.

“But, please do not bully my master.”

Looking up, Urz turned the neck of his horse and returned next to Elizavetta.

Silence fell. The three people’s face, except Urz, turned pale out of too much shock. Even Elizavetta who was the youth’s Lord.

It was the silver-haired Vanadis who broke the silence, which continued for about ten seconds, with a calm tone.

“––I’m sorry. Elizavetta.”

Sheathing her long sword, Ellen got down from the horse. She went towards the red-haired Vanadis and bowed her head even deeply so as not to lose to that of Urz a little while ago.

“It looked like I have jumped to a wrong conclusion. I apologize for having taken an impolite attitude.”

Ellen’s hands were firmly clenched and her voice was shaking. Vast emotions which could burst at any time were confined within her heart.

Elizavetta was looking down at her head covered with silver hair in silence. It was not as if she had some kind of intention, it was just that words did not come out immediately. Both Urz’s actions and Ellen’s words were unexpected for her.

“…I’m glad that you understand. Eleanora.”

Loosening the strength of her hand holding the black whip, she slowly spat out these words with a sigh. Even though it was cold to the extent that it snowed, sweat was running on her forehead.

Likewise, she rounded her black whip and put it back to her waist in order to show that she no longer had any intention to fight.

“I also don’t intend to fight a useless battle. If you say so, then we shall call it on this issue.”

“Thank you. Elizavetta.”

Ellen raised her face. There was neither anger nor grief floating on her face, and though she regained her presence of mind, vitality was lacking in her voice.

“By the way, it would better to do a war council again after a half koku.”

“That’s right. I have no objection, too.”

Elizavetta nodded. There was still an awkward atmosphere drifting between the two girls. They needed time, even a little, in order to recover themselves.

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 p2125.png|thumb]]

“Then, we shall prepare a camp here. After all, the day will also sink after a half koku.”

“Shall our side bring a candlestick and a table?”

“We share; it will be troublesome if something is missing. Our side will prepare what is needed. ––Then, after a half koku.”

Ellen straddled her horse and both girls bowed. The baldhead knight also turned his gaze towards Urz, seeming to want to say something, but when the silver-haired Vanadis turned her horse, he followed her.

In a place where the figure of LeitMeritz’s Lord became small, Elizavetta took a breath of relief. After that, she looked back towards Urz with a face like that of a child who somewhere became sullen.

“I wasn’t bullied.”

It was her first utterance to her servant in a slightly overbearing tone. After blinking several times, Urz gave an evasive reply saying “well”. This reaction should be very disrespectful, but Elizavetta turned the neck of her horse without so much as blaming it in particular. Urz hurriedly followed her.

While advancing the horse to her army’s camp, Elizavetta called Urz’s name.

“I thank you for worrying about me. ––Thank you.”

Since she turned her back, Urz could not see her face. However, the Vanadis’ voice which rode upon the winter’s wind and reached him melted joy and embarrassment together.

When the two people reached the camp, the snow stopped.

In a place where they returned to LeitMeritz army’s camp and entered the tent prepared for the supreme commander, the baldhead knight asserted to Ellen as he could no longer bear it.

“Vanadis-sama. Why did you do something like that? That youth is without a doubt Lord Tigrevurmud.”

“Calm down, Rurick.”

Ellen rebuked in a quiet voice. While the knight called Rurick made a face showing that he could not understand, he prepared a chair for his Lord. It was a simple type which could be folded up when not used; he laid out a cushion on it.

“Good work.”

Giving words of appreciation, Ellen sat down on the chair.

When looking at the palm of her right hand, blood slightly blotted. They were traces into which fingernails dug. If she did not clenched her fist so strongly, she would not have been able to restrain her feelings.

“Don’t bully her… huh. As expected, I endure that. So in his eyes, it looked like I was bullying Elizavetta.”

“Those words of him were probably meant to calm the atmosphere.”

Putting a candlestick which lit fire near Ellen, Rurick said in order to comfort her. In the first place, he was not a man skilled with speech. This was the utmost he could do. Although Ellen nodded, it was not as if she consented; it looked like a reaction in consideration for her subordinate’s concern.

A heavy atmosphere lurked.

It was then that wind blew in the closed tent.

A gentle breeze softly stroked Ellen’s cheeks and flickered the flame of the candlestick. It was the long sword at her waist which raised wind. This Dragonic Tool called Silver Flash was endowed with the power to control wind.

“Arifal…”

Ellen called her long sword’s name with eyes wide opened and lightly laughed. Her red pupils were filled with shine, and she regained her vitality. She tapped the scabbard of the long sword, which cheered her, as thanks.

''---That’s right. It isn’t the time to feel depressed.''

Ellen who put herself together folded her arms and looked up at Rurick.

“Rurick. I also agree with you. I think that guy is Tigre.”

“Then, why…?”

“It’s simple. There is no proof.”

Ellen readily answered.

“We have no proof whatsoever that that guy which called himself Urz is really Tigre. To make matters worse, he came with memory loss.”

“But, Lord Tigrevurmud showed a reaction to our words. If we talk about various things, then surely…!”

“Even if we ask her to let us talk with him, Elizavetta will refuse. I don’t know what happened, but she is quite attached to Tigre. If we forcibly approach, a fight will occur this time for sure”

“Then, how about reporting it to the royal palace?”

As he came up with a bright idea, Rurick brightened his face. His slippery head in which the light of the candlestick reflected shone.

“Lord Tigrevurmud is a guest General whom we were entrusted with by the Brune Kingdom. Due to this incident, even the royal palace should be in tumult. If we report it there, won’t the situation change for the better?”

“It isn’t as if I didn’t think about it, but––”

Ellen spoke of an extremely ominous anticipation with a serious face.

“Supposing that he regained his memory, if by any chance… if by any chance, by our misapprehension, it’s really a different person, what would we do?”

Rurick could by no means laugh it off. Even when he tried to say something, his stomach was tightened due to anxiety and words did not come out.

Turning a sympathetic look towards the baldhead knight who wandered his gaze around, Ellen continued.

“I don’t know who said it, but he said that in this world, there are two or three humans with exactly the same face. It might just be a coincidence that the face and physique are quite similar. Even if he reacted to our words, it might just be that one trivial word was caught on. We might have unconsciously held a strange expectation when we heard that he lost memory.”

It was a story which one could hardly say with any finality that it was impossible. In the first place, Tigre fell in the sea of winter and at midnight at that, and was not found despite strenuous search. It was unreasonable to think that he was alive.

“If that guy is another person, Elizavetta won’t surely forgive me this time. The relationship between LeitMeritz and Lebus will deteriorate to the limit. To the extent that we will have to take war into consideration. One mistake and it will also spread to Legnica.”

Between LeitMeritz in the southeastern part of Zchted and Lebus in the northeastern part, there was Legnica. It’s the land which was governed by the Vanadis Alexandra Alshavin.

She, who held the nickname of {{furigana|Hidden Princess of the Luminous Flame|Falpram}}, lost her life due to illness and the Vanadis who would succeed her did not yet appear. If it was caught up in a conflict in these circumstances, it would probably suffer immeasurable damages.

“Even the royal palace should be desperately thinking about how to interact with Brune by now. After all, a guest General, who was left in their charge, has died under the King’s request.”

Only for an instant, Ellen’s voice was tinged with anger. As she restrained the outburst of her feeling by a slight silent pause, she floated a sarcastic smile.

“Trying to take that guy from there and then he turns out to be a different person. If it’s a misapprehension, we won’t get away with that. And Brune will probably think that we tried to prepare an imposter to deceive them.”

Rurick groaned low. If it was the case, a war might happen between Zchted and Brune.

As Ellen changed her smile into a soft one, she said in a calm tone.

“There is not that much time until the war council. Let’s forget Tigre for now and concentrate on the matter of Duke Bydgauche. Even if I, who flared up at Elizavetta earlier than you, say, it will lack persuasive power.”

“Such a thing is…”

“There is no such thing”, Rurick tried to say that, but he changed his thought and tightened his expression.

“Understood. I’m going outside to get some fresh air for a while and cool my head.”

“I will allow just one cup of wine if you want to drink. It’s this cold. Even Elizavetta won’t complain.”

As Ellen replied so, Rurick saluted and left the tent.

Ellen was now alone in the tent.

With her arms still folded and a serious expression, the {{furigana|Wind Princess of the Silverflash|Silvfrau}} was motionlessly staring at the empty space.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

On the other side, it was the camp of the Lebus army. In the tent for supreme commander, meeting Elizavetta and Urz was the knight Naum who served as the Vanadis’ close aide.

Though he was in his mid-thirties, he had many white hair mixed with black hair and deep wrinkles harking back to hardship (labor) were carved on his face which carefully shaved his beard.

Naum was one of the few men favorably received Urz whose identity was unknown.

Elizavetta did not break her proud attitude until she entered the tent, but when gazes other than that of Urz and Naum disappeared, she floated an unusually cheerful smile.

“Urz. Take a rest until the war council.”

“…Is it all right for me to attend?”

Urz reservedly asked. This was because it was clear that it was him the cause of the clash between two Vanadis. Elizavetta nodded with an expression saying “obviously”.

“If I take someone else, it would be rather suspicious. You should be stately as my attendant.”

“Thank you.”

While preparing a chair for her, Urz, somewhat puzzled, gave words of thanks. Naum who lighted a candlestick asked the red-haired Vanadis.

“Shall I get any {{furigana|fruit water|Kvass<ref> http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kvass</ref>}}?”

“It’s fine. I will immediately go out after resting for a while.”

“Understood. I will be outside, so please call me if you need something.”

Naum winked at Urz and left from the tent.

“I will also leave your side for a short while.”

Urz was also about to left the tent following Naum, but in a place where he turned his back to his Lord, he was suddenly called to stop. As he turned around, the Vanadis of {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}} stared at him with an awkward face. Her dignity of commander who gave orders to soldiers one after another could not be felt from her now.

“Not a word to anyone about what we talked with Eleanora.”

Urz made a troubled smile. This was because Naum wanted to ask precisely about that. However, as a look similar to his master’s entreaty was turned, rather than because it was an order, he felt like she was pitiful and did not say no.

“Even if I explain the outline, how about I don’t go over all the subtleties such as what kind of words we exchanged?”

“Then, it’s fine.”

Elizavetta made a look which seemed dissatisfied, but her voice was not that much so. It seemed that she was trying to keep up her dignity now. Urz endured to smile wryly, bowed and left the tent this time for sure.

Cold wind suddenly blew through the youth’s body. The sky which he looked up at while shivering was gloomy, and the moon and stars were gradually increasing their brightness.

Campfires were built in various places of the camp and the soldiers began preparations for dinner. In a furnace which hardened and built the earth into a mass, they put a pan. From the pan, white steam rose and melted in the night air.

Around the pan, if there were soldiers who were holding out his hands towards the fire of the furnace, there were also soldiers who warmed their bodies by rubbing distributed distilled Vodka to their hands and feet. Seeing that, there were also soldiers who grieved saying “what a waste”.

''---If I remember correctly, it was {{furigana|fish soup|Ukha<ref> http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ukha </ref>}} tonight.''

It was a dish familiar in Zchted, made by putting plenty of water in the pan and carefully cooking fish and vegetables cut into chunks. Today, they used salt cod, onion, potatoes and carrots. The seasoning was only the salt used on the cod, but it was enough since it was quite strong.

Urz who was absentmindedly staring at them was called and looked back at that direction. Naum was standing there. He was holding a bottle of fruits water and two pieces of big rye bread.

“We don’t know when the war council would be over after all. It isn’t something warm, but eat.”

“Thank you.”

Urz received the bread. Since he was hungry, he was honestly thankful.

“However, it’s cold. Let’s talk while walking?”

“Is it all right even if we are away from master’s side?”

“They are soldiers looking out, so it’s fine just a little. There isn’t much time until the war council, too.”

The two walked side by side while biting bread.

“Though I can guess, tell me what happened. Why was the war council reported at after a half koku?”

Urz briefly explained what happened. About the fact that Ellen and Rurick called him Tigre. That Elizavetta denied it and it turned into quarrel. That he broke in between them and answered that he was Elizavetta’s servant.

“––and, Vanadis-sama of LeitMeritz apologized to master and we start over again.”

Urz looked up at the knight who was probably about ten years older than him with an expression which seemed sorry. While he was talking, Naum had a sullen all along and he was deepening more and more the wrinkles of his face. Moreover, his white hairs which were not few might further increase.

Naum who finished hearing the story grandly sighed while patting the wrinkles of his face with a finger.

“I see. No, you did well. Anyway, the worst scenario was avoided.”

The time when Elizavetta said that she went to the war council with Urz, Naum was vehemently opposed to it. He was most apprehensive about the possibility that the two Vanadis would clash head on.

“Naum-san. There is something that I want you to tell me.”

As he swallowed his bread, took the bottle of fruit water and moistened within his mouth, Urz looked at Naum with a serious expression. Since Naum was in the midst of having stuffed bread into his mouth, he nodded his head silently.

“Do I resemble the person called Tigrevurmud that much?”

“…I don’t know.”

Naum who finally swallowed the bread answered while wiping his mouth.

“Both Vanadis-sama and I never happened to see That Tigrevurmud Vorn person. But, we have heard about him. If Vanadis-sama of LeitMeritz said so, you are probably as alike as two melons at least.”

Naum explained about Tigrevurmud Vorn. That he was the man who brilliantly end the civil war which occurred in the Brune Kingdom last year, and also the man who repulsed the Muozinel army of 20000 soldiers which had invaded Brune with only 2000 soldiers.

“They say that especially his bow skill was outstanding. He never misses a prey which he aimed at no matter how far it was: it seems that once she shot an arrow, he will surely bring it down. There is also the rumor that he kills a dragon.”

“It doesn’t look like it’s about me.”

Urz smiled wryly and shrugged his shoulders. Even this youth knew Dragon’s scales were of hardness that even a forged steel sword was not able to make a dent in it. Though Naum laughed, he put on a serious face right away.

“It’s also possible that you have only forgotten.”

Both of their feet were halted simultaneously. In a calm tone, Naum said.

“If you want, we shall try to negotiate with LeitMeritz after this matter is over. That they look after you and investigate about your identity. LeitMeritz has friendly relations with the Brune Kingdom. Information of that country should be available more abundantly to them than to Lebus.”

Urz did not immediately reply and looked downward as she was lost in thought.

“There is another thing I want to ask you, but may I ask about it first?”

While receiving the bottle of fruit water, Naum nodded. Urz asked, his eyes filled with pure doubt

“Why is master that much concerned about me?”

Judging from what he heard from Naum before, Elizavetta took a liking to him because she high evaluated his skill with the bow, and also because he was the first subordinate she chose herself.

However at the quarrel with Ellen, Elizavetta shouted “My Urz”.

Even considering the fact that her feelings were highly strung, would such words come out with just that? Urz found it strange. Moreover, only one month had passed since he came to work at the Imperial Palace of Lebus.

Naum who was threw the question stared in wonder and stared at the youth with an amazed face. Urz inwardly looked puzzled about whether what he said was so strange.

As Naum shook his head on both sides with a troublesome face and groaned while patting the wrinkles of his face, he sighed.

“Have you ever been told that you were slow (dense)?”

“Slow (dense)…?”

“You are slow (dense), eh. You’re truly slow. Well, let’s pretend that it’s because you lost memory.”

At Urz who blankly stood stock still, Naum who emphasized the word “slow” laughed as amazed.

“There is the fact that she highly evaluated your skill with the bow. Also the fact that for the first time, you’re a subordinate she chose by herself. I did say these two things before, didn’t I?”

Urz nodded. Suddenly, the figure of one girl emerged in his head.

It was that of the silver-haired Vanadis he met just a while ago. In order to let a person she met for the first time feel familiarity she brought out a bright smile, and said.

''---You’re my prisoner. Come to think of it, you’re the first person I take as prisoner.''

''---I fell in love with your skills with the bow.''

“…Urz?”

Being called, the youth came to his senses. Naum was staring at Urz with a wondering face.

“What’s wrong? Being absentminded.”

“No… Um, I was remembering about the time when I met master for the first time.”

Feeling for some reason like he must not talk about Ellen, Urz spoke of something he suddenly thought of. Naum floated a wry smile.

“Yeah. That was terrible.”

When he met Elizavetta for the first time, Tigre was at the beach with villagers. They were attacked by pirates. There were many pirates, Elizavetta who was out for a recreational walk did not happen to pass by, Probably, Urz and others would not probably have been saved.

That said, it was hard to honestly say it was fortunate. This was because Elizavetta who wield a Dragonic Tool and kicked about pirates made Urz and the others deliver a boat in order to run after the pirates who ran away and moreover and ordered them to row the boat. For Naum was accompanying Elizavetta at that time, there were memories which made his stomach hurt.

“Urz. When you met Vanadis-sama for the first time, she asked you what you think about her eyes, didn’t she? Do you remember what you answered?”

Holding in his laughter, the knight of pessimistic nature pointed at his own eyes with a finger.

After blinking his eyes several times as he explored his memory, Urz nodded.

“They look like cat’s eyes. I should have answered so.”

Because he had answered so, he was pushed in the sea by a villager who was in the same boat. Combining his personal experiences from before and after, there was no way he would forget.

As Naum floated a slightly bitter smile, he diverted his gaze from Urz. He looked at the soldiers who were surrounding the pan in a distant place. Their happy talking voices could be heard until here.

“Even if you ask the soldiers who are here… no, all people working at the Imperial Palace, there will probably no one who will give the same answer as you.”

With a faraway look, Naum drank a mouthful of fruit water.

“Those eyes of Vanadis-sama are called {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}}. They are designated as a good omen in Lebus, and she is respected. ––But, in the place where Vanadis-sama was born and raised, it was the opposite.”

The latter half of the knight’s lines was mixed with bitterness and indignation.

“It’s called ill-omened. Something abominable. Misfortune. It seems to be considered so in that region even now… She was the illegitimate child of a certain noble, but because she was born with those eyes, it’s said she was brought up in a small poor village as an abandoned child who doesn’t know her parents.”

''So Elizavetta has been abandoned by her parents''. Urz held his breath and his face was distorted with anger. The grizzled knight continued his story.

“Her eye colors are different. But just because of that, she was despised, spoken ill (cursed) and bullied. From elderly, adults to children, there wasn’t a single person who became her friend. She spent such a daily until she was ten years old. She doesn’t talk about those days, but there is no doubt that it is because it was a life so painful that she can’t put it into words.”

“Why do you know since master didn’t talk about it?”

“I investigated.”

Naum quickly answered. To the youth who turned an accusatory gaze, he powerlessly laughed.

“Don’t make such a face. I said a while ago, but she was the illegitimate of a noble. As a person who served in Lebus and served her, I had to investigate.”

“…You’re right. I’m sorry.”

Urz immediately reconsidered and apologized to the knight with a tired face. It was only about one month since he came to work in Lebus, but he could understand such a necessity. Naum did not mind it and attached the bottle of fruit water on his mouth.

“Of course, there is no way I would tell Vanadis-sama that I investigated. I pretend that I don’t know the details. Please, behave also like that in front of her.”

“Understood. By the way, did the people of that village know the master’s background?”

As Urz spoke of his question, Naum covered his face with his hands so as to hide his expression.

“You have good intuition… The main persons including the village chief knew that she was the daughter of a noble. That’s why they seemed to be careful so as not to let her die. They probably thought that it was fine to bully her, but the judgment was that the people concerned were to understand the situation only to an extent.”

Urz felt a chill down his spine. It was probably not due to the dark sky and cold wind.

“Back to the story –– At 10, she was taken over by her father.”

''---There doesn’t seem to be a decent reason.''

Although Urz looked at Naum’s face in profile, he carefully listened without voicing his thought.

“It seems that the child who was going to succeed him dies of illness, and she was the only one left who inherited her father’s blood. Besides, there are also lands like Lebus who are thankful for the {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}}. He probably noticed that belatedly.”

''---So he abandons her at his convenience and takes her over again at his convenience, huh.''

Urz felt indignation at the too much selfish talk. The inside of the youth’s head heat up to the extent that he did not care about the night wind. As he perceived it, Naum became silent for a while. It was after ten seconds passed that he resumed the talk.

“It seems that her life under her father wasn’t that pleasant. It’s no wonder. It wasn’t as if her father himself accepted her {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}} after all. And three years ago. She, who turned 15 years old, became Vanadis.”

“Three years ago…?”

Looking back at Urz who made a puzzled face, Naum nodded with a serious expression.

“When she had come for the first time in Lebus, anyone who could see her understood how much she was perplexed. It seemed to be a surprise for her above all else that we were especially pleased with the {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}}.”

Those eyes of different colors were something ominous. Something disgusting which determined her circumstances (environment). Even she was living thinking so, it completely changed. For Elizavetta, there was no doubt that it was so much a shock as if the very universe was overturned.

“As she grew accustomed to life at the Imperial Palace, we came to be asked a certain question by her.”

You. What do you think when you see my eyes? Tell honestly what you thought.

“––I answered ‘they are beautiful like jewels’.”

While shaking the bottle of fruit water to check that it became empty, Naum distorted his mouth.

“I intend to reply sincerely despite my poor vocabulary, but it would be a lie if I say that I didn’t consider my position as retainer. It was not only me, but also the same for those who were asked the question. She probably knew it; whenever she heard an answer, she made a bore-looking face. However––”

Naum floated a somewhat happy smile unlike those until now and looked at Urz. However, an earnest color was dwelling in his pair of eyes.

“You appeared. Honestly, I was amazed at your answer, but I had never met such a smile of Vanadis-sama until now. I thought that that was surely what she had wanted from the bottom of her heart.”

Even looking at her {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}}, he considered it them neither evil nor good omen.

Without even inquiring the complexion of Elizavetta whom he understood to be a person of high social status at first glance, he expressed his candid thoughts in a composed attitude.

Probably because it was Urz who lost memory, thus without did not know his identity, had no extra knowledge or prejudice and had no ties of obligation based on the status, he was able to do it.

Naum stretched out his hand and grabbed Tigre’s shoulder. He stared straight at the surprised youth.

“I asked you whether you want to go to LeitMeritz, didn’t I? I don’t intend to overturn my words. If you want, I’ll try all possible means. I will also persuade Vanadis-sama. But, speaking my mind, I want you to stay in Lebus and serve Vanadis-sama. I fully understand that what I’m saying is selfish…”

As he spat out all the air which had accumulated within his lungs, Naum span his words at a stretch. Though there was also the fact that his shoulder had been grabbed, being overwhelmed by the brightness of his more eager eyes than it, Urz was not able to divert his eyes from him.

“––She needs you.”

Naum’s hand which grabbed his shoulder was filled with power. Urz frowned and groaned. Naum came to his senses at the voice and hurriedly removed his hand. “Sorry”, he apologized in a low voice.

As Urz shook his head so as to say that he did not mind, he dropped his gaze to the ground. He quietly spilled a sigh.

''---I was told something outrageous…''

He did not mean to blame Naum. In the first place, it was something which Urz was curious about. Thanks to that, he understood why Elizavetta was fixated in someone like him.

He really did not think that he would find himself dragged into such a serious problem.

''---What to do?''

He did not dislike Elizavetta. He also owed her for having picked him up. If she had not asked him to serve her that day about one month ago, Urz would have probably been even now in that fishing village. There was no doubt that he would be helping with the village work and earning income little by little for travel expenses.

''---However.''

The figures of the silver-haired girl and the baldhead knight which was following her floated in his mind. Their shouts were desperate and acute. There was sincerity.

''---I think that master called her Eleanora.''

He tried to mutter it several times in his mouth. Strangely, that name sounded with a pleasant sound in the youth’s heart. If it was said that they once had a friendly relationship, he felt that it might have been to the extent of completely doubtless trust.

While Urz was troubled and conflicted, Naum was motionlessly standing in silence. Within the darkness, he was quietly waiting for the youth to give an answer.

Before long, Urz raised his face. He gave words of apology with an apologetic expression.

“I’m sorry.”

Naum did not react immediately; he finally dropped his shoulders after about five seconds passed and sighed.

“No, it’s fine. I’m sorry to have said something which troubles you.”

“No, I think that you have told me an invaluable story. And, I have one request.”

To Urz’s words, Naum put on a dubious face. He urged the youth with his gaze.

“Could you investigate about that Tigrevurmud Vorn person? About what kind of personality and what kind of position he had. The master said that he fell into the sea and died, but is it true? That person… Is it really me?”

Urz emitted word as he chewed them one by one, and finally concluded like this.

“Until I know it or until I regain my memory, I intend to serve master. I do not want to make any rash promise about master.”

Naum stared wide-eyed and looked down at the youth with a blank face. As he pulled himself together after about one minute, he asked with an evil smile.

“Is it all right? My thought is as I said a while ago. Even if I know a lot of things, I may not tell you anything. No, in the first place I may not even investigate about it.”

“I don’t mind.”

Urz chuckled and answered. Naum trusted him and talked about Elizavetta’s past. Therefore, he also decided to trust him.

When Naum stared at the youth for a while, he floated an amazed smile.

“I count on you from now on. I will do my best for you.”

“Likewise, I hope to get along with you.”

Under the sky in which stars twinkled, the two men exchanged a firm handshake. On the other hand, Urz said while scratching the cheeks shyly.

“By the way, there is one more thing I would like you to tell me.”

“What is it?”

Naum asked while releasing his hand. Urz frowned and asked with an expression like a wavering shooter in the next move in chess.

“Did something happen between our master and Eleanora-sama of LeitMeritz?”

“Why do you think so?”

“I somehow guess, after seeing master and Eleanora-sama…”

Urz rummaged his darkish red hair and equivocated, but looking at the face of Naum who immediately asked back, he guessed that there seemed to be something.

He did not know what it was. When going to the war council, Elizavetta’s profile could be seen somewhat hard-pressed. Besides, Ellen’s attitude was also strange. Although there was his existence (he was here), would that become so emotional?

“…Well. Before the war council, it’s necessary to know the other party more or less.”

Naum inclined his head, and returned his gaze to the youth after turning the bottle of fruit water upside down and drinking only one drop. His eyes were filled with darkness as if looking into a marsh.

“As you guess, there is a connection between the two girls. In the autumn about two years ago, a plague occurred in a village which is in a territory under the direct control of the royal family. That village was immediately near to the border of Lebus. Vanadis-sama had burned down all the deceased of the village and isolated those who didn’t suffer from the plague for a while.”

Urz nodded with a serious face. He thought that though Elizavetta’s coping method was seemingly cruel, it was correct. Even if he was in her position, he would have probably done the same thing in order to prevent the expansion of the plague.

“That village seemed to be a land of memories for Vanadis-sama of LeitMeritz. She offered to take care of those who were isolated.”

“Isn’t it something to be thankful for?”

“But, our Vanadis-sama refused. Saying that two or more Vanadis should not intervene in a village located in a territory under the direct control of the royal family. Actually, the royal family seemed to be dissatisfied about the fact that our Vanadis dealt with it in various ways. They asked whether she doesn’t trust His Majesty the King.”

Naum laughed sarcastically and Urz was dumbfounded.

The dealing with the plague was a match with time. Damage would spread as it was delayed. On that point, the persons who could move should be dealt with more early; he had nothing to do with either the King or trust.

“It isn’t as if Vanadis-sama left those who were isolated. She prepared materials and food so that they could pass winter, and she also went as far as to send doctors. She also promised assistance about the rebuilding of the village. And that, I will say it again, even though it’s a village located in a territory under the direct control of the royal family. But, most of the peopled weren’t able to pass winter.”

Urz strongly bit his lips unintentionally. Just by sympathizing with Elizavetta at that time and Ellen’s feelings, an anguish voice seemed to leak from between his teeth

“Vanadis-sama of LeitMeritz blamed our Vanadis-sama. There is no help for it. After all, although she tried all possible means, she turned down an offer and it resulted to this. This is one of their connections (bonds).”

At Naum’s last lines, Urz made a wry face.

“…Is there still anything?”

“Yes. It was at almost the same time (period).”

Naum floated a tired smile and began to walk. It was time when he should go back to the camp soon. Urz also walked beside him.

“I told you about the fact that Vanadis-sama’s father was a noble, didn’t I? It’s a person named Rodion Abt, but this person caused problems. He embezzled (pocketed) the tax paid the people and gave a false report in the Capital, saying that this year was a poor crop and that it cost a lot of money to repair the bridge. Moreover, he gathered the bandits of his territory and attacked villages and towns of the neighboring feudal lords.”

Naum cut his words for a moment there. The two men looked at each other’s faces filled with discomfort. They could not imagine someone like that being Elizavetta’s father. Naum resumed the talk with depressed face.

“The territory of this Lord Rodion is near LeitMeritz. Naturally, Vanadis-sama of LeitMeritz was ordered his subjugation by His Majesty the King, but our Vanadis-sama requested to be entrusted with this matter. That she will persuade Lord Rodion and makes him atone for his crimes. Vanadis-sama of LeitMeritz accepted it, but––”

“Then, what happened?”

“Lord Rodion didn’t even show up in the place of the negotiation and ran away. And he was killed by Vanadis-sama of LeitMeritz.”

Urz was at a loss for words at the too cruel story.

“Afterwards, our Vanadis-sama challenged Vanadis-sama of LeitMeritz to a duel. She lost. It was a complete defeat.”

Probably due to the fact that he was holding his feelings, Naum’s voice was serene. As for Urz, he was in a state of mind where he wanted to bury his head in his hands. This could no longer be put in order (described) with the word fate (connection).

Wanting to calm down his feelings, Urz asked something trivial.

“Then, did the master inherit the Abt House?”

If he remembered correctly, he explored his memory that there should have been a person named Valentina among the Vanadis. Since she was born of a noble, she had two family names. He wondered whether it should not become so also for Elizavetta.

“On the suspicion of having gone against a royal order, the Abt House was taken and destroyed. Vanadis-sama didn’t deign to defend the Abt House. I understand her feelings. And the, in the autumn of last year––”

To his great surprised, Naum’s story was not over. Urz looked at him with a face saying “is there still something?”, but the grizzled knight continued his story as if it was a matter of course.

“You know Legnica which is in the south of Lebus, don’t you? The Vanadis Alexandra-sama which governed there seemed to hold a relation with Vanadis-sama of LeitMeritz to the extent that you could say that they are close friends… Our Vanadis-sama had advanced our soldiers to that Legnica.”

“Give me a break”, Urz inwardly grieved so, but he could not stop after coming so far. He put strength in his feet which began to lose strength and firmly stepped on the cold earth.

“At that time, Vanadis-sama of LeitMeritz was in Brune, but she came back with an astonishing speed. She stood before us instead of Alexandra-sama who was lying down due to illness.”

“Why did the master attack Legnica?”

“There were political circumstances. If you want to know in detail, you should watch for an opportunity and ask Vanadis-sama.”

Naum gave an ambiguous answer by saying so. It isn’t like he could not answer. However, multiple explanations were needed in order to explain it and no matter how he put it, there would be not enough time.

“The fate with Vanadis-sama of LeitMeritz is something like this. We somehow made it in time.”

“Um, could you replace me for the war council?”

With an extremely serious countenance, Urz entreated. Even if Elizavetta took a liking to him, there was nothing more unlucky than to participate in a war council where those two girls met each other. He thought that they endured well not to fight against each other at that place.

The knight and the youth stopped. Silence wrapped the two people. While shaking the bottle of fruit water which became empty, Naum exaggeratedly shrugged his shoulders.

“Sorry, Urz. If I could, I would also like to replace you, but I can’t come up at all with words to convince Vanadis-sama.”

“Um, a while ago, you said that you will do what you can, didn’t you?”

“What I can do, that is. It is somewhat impossible for me to do this.”

“Isn’t there considerable composure in your voice?”

As Urz pointed out, even though Naum’s voice was tinged with a breathtaking (like) seriousness until just a while ago, now it was calm as if being released from a heavy burden.

“A youth like you needs experience. Good luck.”

“I think that in a place where troubles are expected, an experienced expert is necessary.”

“Even if you run away now, you will someday be entrusted with a big task. Above all, no matter how you think about it, there is no one more qualified than you for this matter. You have eaten the meal and cultivated an excellent disposition, right? It’s all right, if it’s you, you can do it.”

“If I came to have a stomach ache when eating the bread Naum gave me, I will complain to the master.”

The two men did not glared at each other for a long time and floated bitter smiles. Though he was amazed, Urz could not bring himself to hate Naum’s determination (stubbornness).

As Naum put his hand on Urz’s shoulder, he rounded his back and deeply bowed his head.

“Please. Take over here. You might say that the war council is Vanadis-sama’s monopoly<ref> unrivaled sphere of activity </ref>. She doesn’t request the opinions of her close aides and there will be instructions/indications beforehand for when you would be allowed to speak. As Vanadis-sama said, you should stand in silence.”

“But, what should I do if quarrel occurred between the master and Vanadis-sama over there?”

“Coax Vanadis-sama somehow. If compelled, I don’t mind even if you think of her as a whining child opponent and scold her. I will take responsibility.”

“…Please, pray to the gods so that it doesn’t happen.”

Imagining the figure of Elizavetta downhearted like a child who was scolded, Saying so with a fed up face was the utmost Urz could so.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

Exactly at the middle of the camps of both armies, one tent was set up. It was something Ellen prepared.

Now within that tent, four men and women were facing each other across an old table. The flame of the candlestick illuminated several maps which were opened on the table to the four people’s faces.

The persons attending were Elizavetta and Urz from Lebus side, and Ellen and Rurick from LeitMeritz side.

“––Once again. I am the Vanadis Elizavetta Fomina of Lebus.”

“I’m the Vanadis Eleanora Viltaria of LeitMeritz.”

The two Vanadis along with unamiable faces noosed their mouths, stretched their backs straight and with folded arms turned a dangerous look to the other party. They stuck out their rich bosom to the front so as to provoke.

''---It’s a beehive, eh.''

While stiffening his body to strain, Urz who was standing still next to Elizavetta inwardly muttered such an impression. If it was also dangerous to be near, it was even more dangerous to nudge.

As Rurick who was standing beside Ellen also had the same feeling, his expression was painted out with anxiety and it was hard. Urz became worried about whether he was all right.

Urz and Rurick also respectively gave their names following their Lords and bowed. It was at this time that Urz knew Rurick’s name. To that sound, the youth recalled a sensation like something was stuck in the corner of his head, but since the war council had immediately begun, he concentrated there.

The war council smoothly proceeded as if dispelling Urz’s worry.

Both Elizavetta and Ellen spread the maps which they respectively brought on the table, and explained their marches until today and the situation of the reconnaissance units using small wooden pieces. The two girls were as expected veteran commander as they could immediately understand the other party’s intention without him even exposing it in detail.

“It’s around ten days if we go ahead through the away by horses from Bydgauche to Pardu.”

“But, Duke Bydgauche obviously deviated from the highway and is advancing. To arrive at Pardu, it will probably take him again several days.”

As she raised her face from the several maps put one on another on the table, Ellen looked at the red-haired Vanadis.

“Elizavetta. How many soldiers do you think that Duke Bydgauche is leading? Assuming that he gathered the number of soldiers who can only be gathered in a day or two, that is.”

“From 1500 to 3000. All cavalry. Of course, I think by the intention of 3000 though.”

“3000, huh… It’s as expected of the Duke.”

“Combining both our armies, we are about 2000. It will be tough, eh.”

Rurick groaned with a difficult face. However, his Lord casually shook her head.

“We can’t be careless, but if it’s only a difference of 1000 soldiers, Elizavetta and I will do something about it.”

“How many soldiers could Earl Pardu have?”

“He should have scraped up 1000 together. But, if possible, I don’t want to let the soldiers of Eugene-dono––Earl Pardu fight as a soldier.”

“Why? This is a problem between Duke Bydgauche and Earl Pardu, right?”

As Elizavetta discontentedly frowned, Ellen answered in a cold tone.

“As you said, it will be certainly right that the Earl’s soldiers should shed blood. But frankly speaking, the Earl’s soldiers aren’t strong. The Earl himself isn’t good at war, either. If they lose, their morale will drop and the morale of Duke Bydgauche’s soldiers will rise. It will be too much troubled.”

This was a fact. But, Elizavetta did not change her claim.

“Even if what you say is true, you should let Earl Pardu’s soldiers fight. But, if the Earl wants the shame of being a man who doesn’t send his soldiers to protect his territory, then it’s a different story.”

There was some truth in what Elizavetta said. They did not know what kind of end this matter would reach, but there was no doubt that Eugene was underestimated by the neighboring nobles.

Ellen also understood that, but since she intended to settle things before Duke Bydgauche entered Pardu, she did not request soldiers from the Earl.

If the battle was done outside of Pardu, the reason for Eugene to send soldiers would disappear. Ellen and Elizavetta who received a royal order prevented and stopped Duke Bydgauche’s rampage. This was because it was settled like that (They settled with that conclusion).

Ellen turned a severe look to the map on the table. Neither Elizavetta nor her could yet catch the figure of the Bydgauche army. They would have to assume the worst case –– the possibility of fight in the Pardu territory.

As she spat out one sigh, Ellen answered with a face which seemed to want to say “it can’t be helped”.

“Understood. However, I have one condition. Let’s assume that the soldiers whom the Earl sends are 30 cavalrymen. I will add those 30 cavalrymen in my army. And I will have the Earl stand by in his territory. That’s all.”

“Can you tell me the reason?”

“Both our armies are only comprised of cavalrymen. Even we add a unit of only infantry there, it will just get in the way. On the other hand, it will be impossible to immediately prepare a large force of cavalry. 30 will probably do. Besides, the soldiers of my army know the Earl’s soldiers, but your army doesn’t know them.”

“Why don’t you let the Earl command those 30 cavalrymen?”

To Elizavetta’s question, Ellen floated an amazed smile.

“Like I said a while ago, but the Earl isn’t good at war. Besides, if, in addition to your army and my army, the Earl’s army exists on the battlefield, a mediator will be necessary for moving smoothly. I will say this just in case, I don’t want to do it. Elizavetta. Can you perform the supreme command?”

“…Understood. Let’s get the Earl stand by in Pardu.”

As for Elizavetta, it was unbearable to command until a unit of weak soldiers. Depending on the situation, harm would reach the soldiers of her army. It was wise to leave it to Ellen.

“However, if the number of soldiers of the Duke is 3000, it will look good even if either my or your reconnaissance unit finds them. It isn’t as if they are still wondering aimlessly in the north, either.”

As Ellen said so while once gain looking at the map, Elizavetta looked puzzled.

“He may have also divided them into several units and made them advance respectively different highways. The Duke’s soldiers are skilled after all.”

“Do you know the Duke very well?”

Her red eyes blurring a feeling of surprise, Ellen stared at Elizavetta. The Vanadis of {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}} knitted her brows as she was amazed.

“The Duke is a person who holds a great influence in the northern part of the Kingdom. There is no one among the nobles with a territory in the northern part that doesn’t have any interaction with the Duke.”

“I see… And in the south of the capital?”

Elizavetta shook her head.

“Since he is a person who holds the rights of succession to the throne, I think there are none …”

Ellen frowned at the word “rights of succession to the throne”. If she remembered correctly, Eugene should also have the rights of succession to the throne.

“When we heard about the fact that he went to the capital, should we have first thought about that point?”

To the mutter which unintentionally leaked, Elizavetta made a dubious face.

“What are you talking about? I don’t like too much that someone keep secret to me.”

After Ellen looked at Elizavetta with a overtly annoying face, she spoke with a attitude showing that it couldn’t help.

“Even Earl Pardu whom Duke Bydgauche aims at has the rights of succession to the throne. In short, I only thought that it something like that.”

A fight between those with the rights of succession to the throne. Though Ellen interpreted so, Elizavetta narrowed her eyes in displeasure as those words hurt her feelings.

“All this began because of the Vodka that Earl Pardu sent to Duke Bydgauche.”

Poison was contained in the Vodka he sent, and an attendant of Ilda lost his life. It was the reason why Ilda moved his soldiers.

“That poison was contained in the Vodka is to the bitter end Duke Bydgauche’s say (point).”

Ellen retorted immediately. For the silver-haired Vanadis, Earl Pardu Eugene was her teacher of etiquette. So, she knew well his temperament. There was no way that she would remain silent.

“Both of you, let’s put that talk aside from the time being.”

Sensibly understanding that the atmosphere had begun to become dangerous, Urz hurriedly broke in between the two Vanadis. Rurick also raised a loud voice and showed mind of agreement with Urz.

“He’s absolutely right. Determining the whereabouts of the Bydgauche army is the priority now. By the way Mr. Attendant, what do you think?”

Rurick’s utterance was intended to return to the topic, so it was not as if he was particularly waiting for an answer. Urz understood that, but if he did not think of anything, he would embarrass Elizavetta. In order to gain time, the youth said.

“I am sorry, but would you tell me a little more about the person called Duke Bydgauche?”

“That’s right. I don’t know that much about the Duke, either. It will help if you tell us about him.”

Ellen agreed, interrupted her enmity with Elizavetta and turned a fleeting towards Urz. As his yes met hers, Urz was for some reason shocked. His heart greatly jumped up.

Since she entered this tent, Ellen had never made eye contact with Urz. Even when Urz named himself, she did not even take a glance at him. Rurick on the other hand sent an anxious look several times his way.

However, as if she did notice Urz’s unrest, Ellen mover her eyes towards Elizavetta. The red-haired Vanadis also pulled herself together and explained.

“The Duke has a personality which is the very picture of honesty. Even you say that he is a person who fit the nature of running in the field leading soldiers rather than being in front of a work desk, but he isn’t someone who will try to settle anything by force.”

“Hou”, Ellen raised a voice in admiration. There seemed to be some sympathy within. Elizavetta continued her explanation.

“His command of soldiers is good, but the Duke himself is also an excellent warrior. Be it a sword or horse, I would say there is no one more skilled than the Duke in the north.”

“If he is such a man, his confidence as a soldier will be also deep. What are his most recent achievements?”

“He received His Majesty’s order about two months ago and subdued the barbarians who were damaging the north. There will be a lot of nobles feeling indebted to that.”

The existence of brigands and barbarians was a common, everlasting trouble to the nobles who possessed a territory.

Even if he subdued the bandits lurking in their territory, other bandits would come in from the outside of the territory. Those who committed a heavy crime and were banished from villages and towns and penniless mercenaries might degrade themselves to bandits. Even if they dispatched soldiers and dove them away, they would come back and attacked the villages and towns when it would cool down.

As for the hired soldiers that were few and the nobles who were not so strong, a great number of strong soldiers will be hired, the existence of someone like Ilda who was an excellent commander was extremely promising.

“Then, the Duke will let us pass through by going through the territories of friendly nobles; there is a possibility that Pardu may be targeted huh.”

“I cannot deny it, but isn’t it too dangerous?”

Elizavetta looked puzzled. Both Ellen and Elizavetta dispatched soldiers to the nobles which owned a territory along the highway to gather information along with greetings. If someone leaked the existence of Ilda even a little, it would be likely to be found.

Ellen, apparently not intending to adhere to her plan, too, quickly nodded when Elizavetta presented her question.

“That’s right. Then, where is he…?”

“Is it okay if I express my thought?”

It was Urz who said so and looked at Elizavetta and Ellen. While the two Vanadis were talking, this youth had been thinking over something while looking at the map, but he came up with a certain thing.

When he confirmed that the two girls nodded, Urz poked one point in the map with his finger.

That finger was going down the map to the south.

“Didn’t Duke Bydgauche go south in this way?”

It was the mountains and hills dotted from the north to the south that Urz pointed with his finger. Connecting them, he completed one line which reached from Bydgauche to Pardu.

Of course, he didn’t meandered it in a straight line, but if advancing just like that, it was also unlikely to be found by the reconnaissance units sent by Ellen and Elizavetta without encountering their armies. This was because both of them hardly sent reconnaissance units to the mountains and hills.

“It’s an interesting idea.”

Ellen brightened her red pupils and happily laughed.

“But, it’s difficult to pass through the mountains and hills in this season. It’s for that reason that both Elizavetta and I didn’t send reconnaissance units there.”

Even the snow which immediately melted in the plains remained on the mountains and hills without disappearing. It piled up little by little, covered the ground and made the pace of men and horses grow dull. The air which grew cold by snow took heat. While hiding important landmarks, one could let you get an illusion as if there footing there.

Stories about the fact that a party of powerful soldiers stepped on the mountains of winter, met with an accident and were annihilated were too many to count in snow countries like Zchted. Moreover, neither Ellen nor Elizavetta did think that Ilda who was referred to as battle expert would brave such a danger.

“Even if he chooses the lowest mountains as possible and advanced in a place with little snow, the soldiers’ fatigue will pile up. And their march will become dull.”

“Urz. Duke Bydgauche should have thought to quickly move and settle things at a stroke. Otherwise, he should have dignifiedly advanced the highway.”

Elizavetta spoke to Urz with an admonishing tone. She did not intend to scold him such as “don’t say unnecessary things”. In her eyes of different colors, the thought about how she should comfort this amnesic servant was blurring. However, Urz shook his head.

“Can’t they solve that problem if they use sleds?”

The silver-haired Vanadis stared wide-eyed and the red-haired Vanadis unintentionally dropped her gaze on the map. From the mouth of Rurick who was watching the three people’s exchanges, a groan of admiration leaked out.

“If it’s Duke Bydgauche, he may be able to immediately prepare about 1000 or 2000 sleds.”

“That’s right. If he loads armor, food and fuel and dare to choose a place with snow…”

Staring at the map, the two Vanadis discussed.

Even if he used sleds, the march through the mountains and hills would be hard (difficult), and it did not change the fact that it was dangerous. But, the March speed was fairly different. Urz said.

“Even on the plains, if there are no obstructions, smoke of campfire and cooking will be seen far away. If it was from above a mountain or hill, it could be seen more clearly. Especially in this season.”

It was winter now. So as not to let the soldiers freeze, it was necessary to light a fire no matter what. Not only the campfire was used as light, but it was also for soldiers to warm themselves. As for the meal, if they could not prepare warm soup and stew, the morale would remarkably fall.

“Conversely, the situation on the mountains and hills will be hard to see from the plain. We should hide ourselves amongst the many trees so that the opponents might not discover us here, all the more since we will light a fire within the shade of mountains.”

To Urz’s words, Ellen and Elizavetta looked at each other. The plan which they thought to be absurd was tinged with a touch of reality.

“It was a blind spot. However, you did well to think of the fact that they could use sled.”

Floating a smile which said “well done”, Ellen frankly praised Urz. The youth rummaged his darkish red hair as embarrassed.

“I was a stable boy until just the other day. Beside the harness such as stirrup and saddle, I was doing the care of sleds––”

“Stable boy!?”

Two shouts of surprise finely overlapped interrupting Urz’s words. It was Ellen’s and Rurick’s shouts. The silver-haired Vanadis stared at Elizavetta with a dumbfounded face. Although the Vanadis of {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}} flinched to that gaze, she pouted and said.

“D-Do you have any complaints?”

“It isn’t really like I have any complaints, but…”

With an expression showing her hesitation to speak, Ellen alternately stared at the faces of the lord and retainer of Lebus.

“There is a limit to a great selection. Aren’t the soldiers anxious about it?”

“…There is no problem.”

Although Elizavetta stuck out her chest and answered, her voice was lacking in strength in any way.

“Well, it’s fine. It isn’t my hobby to interfere in others’ personnel affairs after all.”

Ellen did not try to pursue further and changed the topic to how they should move from now on.

“I… I agree with the present opinion. The Bydgauche army is advancing to the mountains and hills by using sleds. I would like to precede the thought on that premise.”

In a place where Ellen hesitated to say, Elizavetta narrowed her eyes. But, since the silver-haired Vanadis proceeded to talk as if there was nothing, she nodded in silence.

“From now on, I will head to Pardu while sending a reconnaissance unit to the mountains and hills. In order to borrow soldiers. What would you do?”

“I will go south, too. I will go by through a highway different from you. To find Duke Bydgauche’s army, it would be better than moving together, right? Besides––”

Although she hesitated for an instant, Elizavetta continued.

“If I find Duke Bydgauche’s army ahead, I want to persuade the Duke.”

Elizavetta had interactions with Ilda. Besides, the demand of the royal palace was to stop the Duke. Her proposal seemed to be very natural.

“…Understood. If it happened, I would leave it to you.”

Afterwards, the two girls began the examination of the details such as communication means and the war council duly ended.

<noinclude>

==References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 09 Chapter 1

2014-06-05T17:34:46Z

208.95.181.27:

== Chapter 1 – Past and Bonds ==

The Zchted kingdom held seven dukedoms in the inside.

One among them, Olmutz was in the southern part of Zchted.

Even in Zchted called the “country of snow and forest” and with long winter compared to other countries, the south had a lot of warm regions. But, Olmutz with many hills and mountains was an exception. The coldness of the wind blowing down from mountains covered with snow was to the extent that even the beasts of the field ruffled their fur and crouched.

The lord of that Olmutz was called Ludmira Lurie. She was currently 17 years old and one of the proud Vanadis of Zchted. With the nicknames of {{furigana|Snow Princess of the Frozen Wave|Michelia}} and the {{furigana|Danseuse of the Spear|Peak Toss}}, she was called Mira by those close to her.

It was a day of winter when severe coldness continued that she received a messenger of LeitMeritz.

“It was hard to come until here at this time, right?”

To the messenger who was probably twice her age, Mira spoke words of thanks and offered him a chair.

There was a big brick fireplace in the drawing room where the messenger was led into, and the brightly blazing fire within was warming the indoor air. On the floor, a carpet woven with high quality wool was laid out. What was decorated on the walls was a tapestry vividly depicting the situation of harvest in autumn.

With her blue hair trimmed around her shoulders, Mira wrapped her small body in blue-dyed silk clothes. While having lovely features, in her behavior, there was a clear dignity as a person standing above others. The Frozen Wave Lavias which was her Dragonic Tool was put within her reach.

When the messenger bowed, he sat on the chair after putting the bag he was holding in his hand on the floor with prudent hands.

The room was not so bright. This was because there was no other light than the fire of the candlestick put on the table and the flame of the fireplace. The windows were shut with thick curtains so as to keep the heat within. That said, since the day was already sinking outside, there would be not that much meaning even if one could see through the windows.

Taking the iron kettle filled with hot water that was in the desk, Mira brewed {{furigana|black tea|Chai}} for two persons. One was the messenger’s portion.

Something like this was originally the duty of a servant or maid. However, she decided to brew tea personally for people whom she judged proper to do so.

A white porcelain cup in which steam rose was softly put before the messenger. Strawberry jam was served in a small dish next to the cup.

“I gratefully accept it.”

While wiping sweat which floated all over his face due to the indoor warmth and tension, the messenger was thankful and raised the cup. After drinking a mouthful, he put a little jam in and mixed.

“I thank you for having made time for me while you are busy. By the way, while coming here, I heard that the Muozinel forces which were along the southern border withdrew…”

“It’s true. My subordinates confirmed it, too.”

While tickling her chin with the steam rising from her tea, Mira answered with a disappointed voice.

“They just stayed at the border for one month. Even skirmishes didn’t occur. Not only with me, but also other nobles. Please tell so to your Lord.”

''Your lord''. In other words, it was the Vanadis Eleanora Viltaria of LeitMeritz. The messenger put the white porcelain cup on the table and expressed words of thanks.

While slowly savoring the tea, Mira waited for the messenger’s words. He would not come all the way here within the raging cold wind just to ask about the Muozinel troops. She was bothered by the bag at his feet. The contents should have been checked by the servant, so it was nothing dangerous.

The messenger stared at Mira with a serious expression and opened his mouth.

“It is because I would like to talk about Earl Tigrevurmud Vorn who sojourned at our LeitMeritz that I request an audience with Vanadis-sama today.”

“Tigre…vurmud?”

Mira’s blue eyes were colored with surprise. As she began speaking his nickname “Tigre”, she promptly covered it by adding “vurmud”. She was bearing good will (kindness) towards Tigre as Vanadis as well as a young girl.

If that youth was in a predicament, Mira would probably help him out as much as possible. She could not speak of it though, since there was her position as Vanadis.

“Is there something up with him?”

Mira asked with a calm outward appearance. But, even that appearance was gradually torn off and fell while she was hearing the messenger’s story. Despite noticing the change of her expression, the messenger did not stop talking.

Around the end of summer, Tigre received a request of the Zchted King Victor and proceeded to the Asvarre Kingdom in the west across the sea.

At that time in Asvarre, two princes and one princess were fighting over the throne, and Zchted decided to cooperate with one of them, Prince Germaine. Tigre went to Prince Germaine as a messenger.

Afterwards, Germaine lost his life within various confusions; Tigre cooperated with a young General called Tallard Graham and it was Princess Guinevere who won the civil war. Guinevere wished for a friendship with Zchted, and Tigre was able to accomplish his duty as result.

It was afterwards that a problem occurred.

Under the return to Zchted, The ship which Tigre was boarding was attacked by someone.

“According to the story of the Vanadis Sophia Obertas-sama which was boarding the same ship, it seems that what attacked them was a {{furigana|{{furigana|sea dragon|Badva}}|Badva}} as big as the ship.”

The {{furigana|sea dragon|Badva}} destroyed the ship and many people boarding it were thrown out in the night sea.

It’s said that Tigre’s figure was among them.

“Sophia-sama said that they desperately searched Earl Vorn, but they were not able to find his body in the end.”

“––I see”

Mira muttered only that and put the white porcelain cup on the table. Her hand faintly trembled and it made a louder sound than expected.

Diverting his eyes from the blue-haired Vanadis, the messenger carefully lifted the bag which was at his feet. Within, he took out something wrapped in a silk cloth and set it up on the table.

As he removed the silk cloth, small, porcelain bottles came in sight. There were four. They had a cylindrical shape, and the form and color of the lids of each bottle were different. Staring at the bottles, the messenger said in a businesslike tone.

“It seems to be something that Earl Vorn bought in Asvarre. A present to Vanadis-sama.”

“To me…?”

Mira took one of the bottles and opened the lid. A unique fragrance which made one’s heart settled down tickled her nostrils. She immediately understood what it was. It was black tea.

“I gratefully accept it.”

Mira revealed a smile, but the messenger did not raise his gaze as he was still staring at the table. The blue-haired Vanadis did not blame him and changed the topic.

“By the way, do you know what His Majestic the King said regarding Lord Tigrevurmud?”

“No. I do not know.”

''---I wonder what he intends to do.''

Mira was inwardly puzzled. Such an incident could not be covered forever. Though weakened due to the previous civil war, Brune would not remain silent.

''---There will definitely someone who has to take responsibility. I don’t think that the fault will be pushed onto Eleonora though.''

Afterwards, as she asked some things about Zchted’s situation and the messenger answered again, Mira called the chamberlain. She told him to guide the messenger in a guest room. When the messenger stood up and politely expressed words of thanks, he left the drawing room.

Now alone in the room, Mira stared at the bottles lined on the table. She took one in her hand and tightly held it in her arms.

“I don’t think that you’re dead. ––But”

A mutter mixed with indignation and sadness leaked out from her trembling lips. If she came out of this drawing room, she had to behave as Ludmira Lurie who governed Olmutz. In this little time when she was alone, she spitted out all her feelings.

“If it’s a souvenir, bring it by yourself. Idiot…”

After that, Mira thought about the Vanadis who was in the far away LeitMeritz.

Eleanora Viltaria. She probably had bitter feelings like (her) or maybe more than her.

Only the sound of wood popping within the fireplace resounded in the drawing room.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

From the white cloudy sky, snowflakes soundlessly fluttered down.

They immediately melted and disappeared when they touched the ground; and soldiers sighed with a gloomy mood. The snow made the wind colder and froze their breaths. Furthermore, they had to camp out here.

Exchanging idle chats between fellow soldiers while rubbing their hands together and praying to the gods so that the snow did not become severe was what they could do.

Radom’s plains were in the south slightly more than in the center of the Zchted Kingdom. In this ground which could not be said to be very wide, approximately 2000 soldiers had gathered.

About 1000 soldiers led by the Vanadis Eleonora Viltaria of LeitMeritz, and likewise about 1000 soldiers led by the Vanadis Elizavetta Fomina of Lebus. While also fluttering the battle flags of each dukedom besides the {{furigana|Black Dragon Flag|Zirnitra}}, the soldiers were busy with the construction of camps.

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 p2111.png|thumb]]

A few days ago, Bydgauche Duke Ilda which was a great noble moved his troops to attack Pardu Earl Eugene for a certain reason.

Receiving a royal order to stop Ilda, the two Vanadis left their territory accompanied by their soldiers. And the two girls accomplished joining forces in these Radom plains for information exchange.

But currently, the Vanadis were fiercely glaring at each other with pupils boiling with clear fighting spirit. Both of them had already unsheathed their Dragonic Tools, and it was literally a simmering atmosphere. The snow was flickering elegantly in the air as if not worried about the situation at all.

Eleanora was called Ellen by those close to her. Not only was she was an impressive, beautiful 17-year-old girl whose silver hair streamed until her waist, but she was also a superior warrior and commander with the nicknames of {{furigana|Wind Princess of the Silver Flash|Silvfrau}} and {{furigana|Danseuse of the Sword|Meltis}}.

Wrapping her body in blue combat outfit, the red pupils of Ellen who set up her long sword were shining with anger which seemed to blow off those who met them.

Elizavetta who was confronting Ellen was likewise the owner of breathtaking beauty.

However, what gave a strong impressive to those who looked at her were not her vividly red hair or the purple dress which wrapped her rich body, but probably her pupils of different colors –– {{furigana|{{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}}|Laziris}}.

The golden right eye which held high spirits and the blue left eye which hid an intense atmosphere were both reminiscent to {{furigana|lightning crystals|Tourmaline<ref> http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tourmaline </ref>}} tinged with a modest lightning when holding heat.

A black whip was grasped in Elizavetta’s hand. Just like the long sword was so for Ellen, this black whip was her Dragonic Tool. It was called Thunder Swirl.

There was quite a deal of fate between these two girls and it would be fair that their relationship was dangerous, but it was not as if they thoughtlessly fight against each other. Nevertheless, there was a reason as to why they were hostile to each other like this. It was the existence of the youth standing on horseback beside Elizavetta.

With a medium build, he had features which left simplicity in his gallantry. He wore a padded undershirt of fur, carried a bow on his back and a quiver on the waist.

The youth was called Urz. It was probably not his real name. Because he lost his memory.

About one month ago, Urz fell down to the coast in western Zchted. He was saved by villagers who happened to pass by there, but when he woke up, he was not able to remember even one thing about himself.

The name Urz was the word which came out from the youth’s mouth after the villagers repeatedly asked him about whether there was not something that he could remember.

Afterwards, there were ups and downs, and Elizavetta took a liking to him and made him her servant. Since she kept him by her side as servant, it was something considerable.

Urz did not dislike Elizavetta, either.

''---There are some troubles, but she doesn’t seem to be bad at bottom.''

He had such an impression, and there was also the fact that he owed her about picking him who was an aimless person. He intended to serve her until his memory returned.

Ellen called that Urz by a different name.

“Tigrevurmud Vorn. It’s your real name” she said.

Even the baldhead knight following her let his beautiful face flush and called for him in a voice wearing heat in no way inferior to that of his Lord. “Lord Tigrevurmud”.

As Urz was dumbfounded at the sudden thing, Elizavetta broke in as she was unable to bear it any longer. She cried that Urz was her subordinate, and that she did not know someone called Tigrevurmud Vorn.

And, that led to the current situation.

Both Ellen and Elizavetta, without taking a stance, were fixed straight at the eyes of each other. The long sword Ellen possessed wore wind and the black whip Elizavetta set up was slightly tinged with lightning.

It looked like a clash was no longer avoidable. The two Vanadis adjusted their breathing, measured the distance between them and looked for an opening to strike a preemptive blow to the enemy before them.

But, there was someone who moved earlier than the two girls. It was Urz. With very natural movements, the youth broke in between the two.

“Tigre…”

The silver-haired Vanadis let her face, strained in tension, slightly become loose. On the other hand, the red-haired Vanadis tried to raise her voice, but no words came out from her mouth and she strongly grasped the black whip with both hands.

When Urz bowed to Ellen, he told in a calm, cold tone.

“I am sorry, but I cannot remember you.”

The snow which fell as if dancing looked as if it was frozen in the time.

Ellen stared wide-eyed, was at a loss for words and could not move even one finger. Even the baldhead knight was appalled and was not able to utter his voice. To both of them, the youth deeply bowed.

“But, please do not bully my master.”

Looking up, Urz turned the neck of his horse and returned next to Elizavetta.

Silence fell. The three people’s face, except Urz, turned pale out of too much shock. Even Elizavetta who was the youth’s Lord.

It was the silver-haired Vanadis who broke the silence, which continued for about ten seconds, with a calm tone.

“––I’m sorry. Elizavetta.”

Sheathing her long sword, Ellen got down from the horse. She went towards the red-haired Vanadis and bowed her head even deeply so as not to lose to that of Urz a little while ago.

“It looked like I have jumped to a wrong conclusion. I apologize for having taken an impolite attitude.”

Ellen’s hands were firmly clenched and her voice was shaking. Vast emotions which could burst at any time were confined within her heart.

Elizavetta was looking down at her head covered with silver hair in silence. It was not as if she had some kind of intention, it was just that words did not come out immediately. Both Urz’s actions and Ellen’s words were unexpected for her.

“…I’m glad that you understand. Eleanora.”

Loosening the strength of her hand holding the black whip, she slowly spat out these words with a sigh. Even though it was cold to the extent that it snowed, sweat was running on her forehead.

Likewise, she rounded her black whip and put it back to her waist in order to show that she no longer had any intention to fight.

“I also don’t intend to fight a useless battle. If you say so, then we shall call it on this issue.”

“Thank you. Elizavetta.”

Ellen raised her face. There was neither anger nor grief floating on her face, and though she regained her presence of mind, vitality was lacking in her voice.

“By the way, it would better to do a war council again after a half koku.”

“That’s right. I have no objection, too.”

Elizavetta nodded. There was still an awkward atmosphere drifting between the two girls. They needed time, even a little, in order to recover themselves.

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V9 p2125.png|thumb]]

“Then, we shall prepare a camp here. After all, the day will also sink after a half koku.”

“Shall our side bring a candlestick and a table?”

“We share; it will be troublesome if something is missing. Our side will prepare what is needed. ––Then, after a half koku.”

Ellen straddled her horse and both girls bowed. The baldhead knight also turned his gaze towards Urz, seeming to want to say something, but when the silver-haired Vanadis turned her horse, he followed her.

In a place where the figure of LeitMeritz’s Lord became small, Elizavetta took a breath of relief. After that, she looked back towards Urz with a face like that of a child who somewhere became sullen.

“I wasn’t bullied.”

It was her first utterance to her servant in a slightly overbearing tone. After blinking several times, Urz gave an evasive reply saying “well”. This reaction should be very disrespectful, but Elizavetta turned the neck of her horse without so much as blaming it in particular. Urz hurriedly followed her.

While advancing the horse to her army’s camp, Elizavetta called Urz’s name.

“I thank you for worrying about me. ––Thank you.”

Since she turned her back, Urz could not see her face. However, the Vanadis’ voice which rode upon the winter’s wind and reached him melted joy and embarrassment together.

When the two people reached the camp, the snow stopped.

In a place where they returned to LeitMeritz army’s camp and entered the tent prepared for the supreme commander, the baldhead knight asserted to Ellen as he could no longer bear it.

“Vanadis-sama. Why did you do something like that? That youth is without a doubt Lord Tigrevurmud.”

“Calm down, Rurick.”

Ellen rebuked in a quiet voice. While the knight called Rurick made a face showing that he could not understand, he prepared a chair for his Lord. It was a simple type which could be folded up when not used; he laid out a cushion on it.

“Good work.”

Giving words of appreciation, Ellen sat down on the chair.

When looking at the palm of her right hand, blood slightly blotted. They were traces into which fingernails dug. If she did not clenched her fist so strongly, she would not have been able to restrain her feelings.

“Don’t bully her… huh. As expected, I endure that. So in his eyes, it looked like I was bullying Elizavetta.”

“Those words of him were probably meant to calm the atmosphere.”

Putting a candlestick which lit fire near Ellen, Rurick said in order to comfort her. In the first place, he was not a man skilled with speech. This was the utmost he could do. Although Ellen nodded, it was not as if she consented; it looked like a reaction in consideration for her subordinate’s concern.

A heavy atmosphere lurked.

It was then that wind blew in the closed tent.

A gentle breeze softly stroked Ellen’s cheeks and flickered the flame of the candlestick. It was the long sword at her waist which raised wind. This Dragonic Tool called Silver Flash was endowed with the power to control wind.

“Arifal…”

Ellen called her long sword’s name with eyes wide opened and lightly laughed. Her red pupils were filled with shine, and she regained her vitality. She tapped the scabbard of the long sword, which cheered her, as thanks.

''---That’s right. It isn’t the time to feel depressed.''

Ellen who put herself together folded her arms and looked up at Rurick.

“Rurick. I also agree with you. I think that guy is Tigre.”

“Then, why…?”

“It’s simple. There is no proof.”

Ellen readily answered.

“We have no proof whatsoever that that guy which called himself Urz is really Tigre. To make matters worse, he came with memory loss.”

“But, Lord Tigrevurmud showed a reaction to our words. If we talk about various things, then surely…!”

“Even if we ask her to let us talk with him, Elizavetta will refuse. I don’t know what happened, but she is quite attached to Tigre. If we forcibly approach, a fight will occur this time for sure”

“Then, how about reporting it to the royal palace?”

As he came up with a bright idea, Rurick brightened his face. His slippery head in which the light of the candlestick reflected shone.

“Lord Tigrevurmud is a guest General whom we were entrusted with by the Brune Kingdom. Due to this incident, even the royal palace should be in tumult. If we report it there, won’t the situation change for the better?”

“It isn’t as if I didn’t think about it, but––”

Ellen spoke of an extremely ominous anticipation with a serious face.

“Supposing that he regained his memory, if by any chance… if by any chance, by our misapprehension, it’s really a different person, what would we do?”

Rurick could by no means laugh it off. Even when he tried to say something, his stomach was tightened due to anxiety and words did not come out.

Turning a sympathetic look towards the baldhead knight who wandered his gaze around, Ellen continued.

“I don’t know who said it, but he said that in this world, there are two or three humans with exactly the same face. It might just be a coincidence that the face and physique are quite similar. Even if he reacted to our words, it might just be that one trivial word was caught on. We might have unconsciously held a strange expectation when we heard that he lost memory.”

It was a story which one could hardly say with any finality that it was impossible. In the first place, Tigre fell in the sea of winter and at midnight at that, and was not found despite strenuous search. It was unreasonable to think that he was alive.

“If that guy is another person, Elizavetta won’t surely forgive me this time. The relationship between LeitMeritz and Lebus will deteriorate to the limit. To the extent that we will have to take war into consideration. One mistake and it will also spread to Legnica.”

Between LeitMeritz in the southeastern part of Zchted and Lebus in the northeastern part, there was Legnica. It’s the land which was governed by the Vanadis Alexandra Alshavin.

She, who held the nickname of {{furigana|Hidden Princess of the Luminous Flame|Falpram}}, lost her life due to illness and the Vanadis who would succeed her did not yet appear. If it was caught up in a conflict in these circumstances, it would probably suffer immeasurable damages.

“Even the royal palace should be desperately thinking about how to interact with Brune by now. After all, a guest General, who was left in their charge, has died under the King’s request.”

Only for an instant, Ellen’s voice was tinged with anger. As she restrained the outburst of her feeling by a slight silent pause, she floated a sarcastic smile.

“Trying to take that guy from there and then he turns out to be a different person. If it’s a misapprehension, we won’t get away with that. And Brune will probably think that we tried to prepare an imposter to deceive them.”

Rurick groaned low. If it was the case, a war might happen between Zchted and Brune.

As Ellen changed her smile into a soft one, she said in a calm tone.

“There is not that much time until the war council. Let’s forget Tigre for now and concentrate on the matter of Duke Bydgauche. Even if I, who flared up at Elizavetta earlier than you, say, it will lack persuasive power.”

“Such a thing is…”

“There is no such thing”, Rurick tried to say that, but he changed his thought and tightened his expression.

“Understood. I’m going outside to get some fresh air for a while and cool my head.”

“I will allow just one cup of wine if you want to drink. It’s this cold. Even Elizavetta won’t complain.”

As Ellen replied so, Rurick saluted and left the tent.

Ellen was now alone in the tent.

With her arms still folded and a serious expression, the {{furigana|Wind Princess of the Silverflash|Silvfrau}} was motionlessly staring at the empty space.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

On the other side, it was the camp of the Lebus army. In the tent for supreme commander, meeting Elizavetta and Urz was the knight Naum who served as the Vanadis’ close aide.

Though he was in his mid-thirties, he had many white hair mixed with black hair and deep wrinkles harking back to hardship (labor) were carved on his face which carefully shaved his beard.

Naum was one of the few men favorably received Urz whose identity was unknown.

Elizavetta did not break her proud attitude until she entered the tent, but when gazes other than that of Urz and Naum disappeared, she floated an unusually cheerful smile.

“Urz. Take a rest until the war council.”

“…Is it all right for me to attend?”

Urz reservedly asked. This was because it was clear that it was him the cause of the clash between two Vanadis. Elizavetta nodded with an expression saying “obviously”.

“If I take someone else, it would be rather suspicious. You should be stately as my attendant.”

“Thank you.”

While preparing a chair for her, Urz, somewhat puzzled, gave words of thanks. Naum who lighted a candlestick asked the red-haired Vanadis.

“Shall I get any {{furigana|fruit water|Kvass<ref> http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kvass</ref>}}?”

“It’s fine. I will immediately go out after resting for a while.”

“Understood. I will be outside, so please call me if you need something.”

Naum winked at Urz and left from the tent.

“I will also leave your side for a short while.”

Urz was also about to left the tent following Naum, but in a place where he turned his back to his Lord, he was suddenly called to stop. As he turned around, the Vanadis of {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}} stared at him with an awkward face. Her dignity of commander who gave orders to soldiers one after another could not be felt from her now.

“Not a word to anyone about what we talked with Eleanora.”

Urz made a troubled smile. This was because Naum wanted to ask precisely about that. However, as a look similar to his master’s entreaty was turned, rather than because it was an order, he felt like she was pitiful and did not say no.

“Even if I explain the outline, how about I don’t go over all the subtleties such as what kind of words we exchanged?”

“Then, it’s fine.”

Elizavetta made a look which seemed dissatisfied, but her voice was not that much so. It seemed that she was trying to keep up her dignity now. Urz endured to smile wryly, bowed and left the tent this time for sure.

Cold wind suddenly blew through the youth’s body. The sky which he looked up at while shivering was gloomy, and the moon and stars were gradually increasing their brightness.

Campfires were built in various places of the camp and the soldiers began preparations for dinner. In a furnace which hardened and built the earth into a mass, they put a pan. From the pan, white steam rose and melted in the night air.

Around the pan, if there were soldiers who were holding out his hands towards the fire of the furnace, there were also soldiers who warmed their bodies by rubbing distributed distilled Vodka to their hands and feet. Seeing that, there were also soldiers who grieved saying “what a waste”.

''---If I remember correctly, it was {{furigana|fish soup|Ukha<ref> http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ukha </ref>}} tonight.''

It was a dish familiar in Zchted, made by putting plenty of water in the pan and carefully cooking fish and vegetables cut into chunks. Today, they used salt cod, onion, potatoes and carrots. The seasoning was only the salt used on the cod, but it was enough since it was quite strong.

Urz who was absentmindedly staring at them was called and looked back at that direction. Naum was standing there. He was holding a bottle of fruits water and two pieces of big rye bread.

“We don’t know when the war council would be over after all. It isn’t something warm, but eat.”

“Thank you.”

Urz received the bread. Since he was hungry, he was honestly thankful.

“However, it’s cold. Let’s talk while walking?”

“Is it all right even if we are away from master’s side?”

“They are soldiers looking out, so it’s fine just a little. There isn’t much time until the war council, too.”

The two walked side by side while biting bread.

“Though I can guess, tell me what happened. Why was the war council reported at after a half koku?”

Urz briefly explained what happened. About the fact that Ellen and Rurick called him Tigre. That Elizavetta denied it and it turned into quarrel. That he broke in between them and answered that he was Elizavetta’s servant.

“––and, Vanadis-sama of LeitMeritz apologized to master and we start over again.”

Urz looked up at the knight who was probably about ten years older than him with an expression which seemed sorry. While he was talking, Naum had a sullen all along and he was deepening more and more the wrinkles of his face. Moreover, his white hairs which were not few might further increase.

Naum who finished hearing the story grandly sighed while patting the wrinkles of his face with a finger.

“I see. No, you did well. Anyway, the worst scenario was avoided.”

The time when Elizavetta said that she went to the war council with Urz, Naum was vehemently opposed to it. He was most apprehensive about the possibility that the two Vanadis would clash head on.

“Naum-san. There is something that I want you to tell me.”

As he swallowed his bread, took the bottle of fruit water and moistened within his mouth, Urz looked at Naum with a serious expression. Since Naum was in the midst of having stuffed bread into his mouth, he nodded his head silently.

“Do I resemble the person called Tigrevurmud that much?”

“…I don’t know.”

Naum who finally swallowed the bread answered while wiping his mouth.

“Both Vanadis-sama and I never happened to see That Tigrevurmud Vorn person. But, we have heard about him. If Vanadis-sama of LeitMeritz said so, you are probably as alike as two melons at least.”

Naum explained about Tigrevurmud Vorn. That he was the man who brilliantly end the civil war which occurred in the Brune Kingdom last year, and also the man who repulsed the Muozinel army of 20000 soldiers which had invaded Brune with only 2000 soldiers.

“They say that especially his bow skill was outstanding. He never misses a prey which he aimed at no matter how far it was: it seems that once she shot an arrow, he will surely bring it down. There is also the rumor that he kills a dragon.”

“It doesn’t look like it’s about me.”

Urz smiled wryly and shrugged his shoulders. Even this youth knew Dragon’s scales were of hardness that even a forged steel sword was not able to make a dent in it. Though Naum laughed, he put on a serious face right away.

“It’s also possible that you have only forgotten.”

Both of their feet were halted simultaneously. In a calm tone, Naum said.

“If you want, we shall try to negotiate with LeitMeritz after this matter is over. That they look after you and investigate about your identity. LeitMeritz has friendly relations with the Brune Kingdom. Information of that country should be available more abundantly to them than to Lebus.”

Urz did not immediately reply and looked downward as she was lost in thought.

“There is another thing I want to ask you, but may I ask about it first?”

While receiving the bottle of fruit water, Naum nodded. Urz asked, his eyes filled with pure doubt

“Why is master that much concerned about me?”

Judging from what he heard from Naum before, Elizavetta took a liking to him because she high evaluated his skill with the bow, and also because he was the first subordinate she chose herself.

However at the quarrel with Ellen, Elizavetta shouted “My Urz”.

Even considering the fact that her feelings were highly strung, would such words come out with just that? Urz found it strange. Moreover, only one month had passed since he came to work at the Imperial Palace of Lebus.

Naum who was threw the question stared in wonder and stared at the youth with an amazed face. Urz inwardly looked puzzled about whether what he said was so strange.

As Naum shook his head on both sides with a troublesome face and groaned while patting the wrinkles of his face, he sighed.

“Have you ever been told that you were slow (dense)?”

“Slow (dense)…?”

“You are slow (dense), eh. You’re truly slow. Well, let’s pretend that it’s because you lost memory.”

At Urz who blankly stood stock still, Naum who emphasized the word “slow” laughed as amazed.

“There is the fact that she highly evaluated your skill with the bow. Also the fact that for the first time, you’re a subordinate she chose by herself. I did say these two things before, didn’t I?”

Urz nodded. Suddenly, the figure of one girl emerged in his head.

It was that of the silver-haired Vanadis he met just a while ago. In order to let a person she met for the first time feel familiarity she brought out a bright smile, and said.

''---You’re my prisoner. Come to think of it, you’re the first person I take as prisoner.''

''---I fell in love with your skills with the bow.''

“…Urz?”

Being called, the youth came to his senses. Naum was staring at Urz with a wondering face.

“What’s wrong? Being absentminded.”

“No… Um, I was remembering about the time when I met master for the first time.”

Feeling for some reason like he must not talk about Ellen, Urz spoke of something he suddenly thought of. Naum floated a wry smile.

“Yeah. That was terrible.”

When he met Elizavetta for the first time, Tigre was at the beach with villagers. They were attacked by pirates. There were many pirates, Elizavetta who was out for a recreational walk did not happen to pass by, Probably, Urz and others would not probably have been saved.

That said, it was hard to honestly say it was fortunate. This was because Elizavetta who wield a Dragonic Tool and kicked about pirates made Urz and the others deliver a boat in order to run after the pirates who ran away and moreover and ordered them to row the boat. For Naum was accompanying Elizavetta at that time, there were memories which made his stomach hurt.

“Urz. When you met Vanadis-sama for the first time, she asked you what you think about her eyes, didn’t she? Do you remember what you answered?”

Holding in his laughter, the knight of pessimistic nature pointed at his own eyes with a finger.

After blinking his eyes several times as he explored his memory, Urz nodded.

“They look like cat’s eyes. I should have answered so.”

Because he had answered so, he was pushed in the sea by a villager who was in the same boat. Combining his personal experiences from before and after, there was no way he would forget.

As Naum floated a slightly bitter smile, he diverted his gaze from Urz. He looked at the soldiers who were surrounding the pan in a distant place. Their happy talking voices could be heard until here.

“Even if you ask the soldiers who are here… no, all people working at the Imperial Palace, there will probably no one who will give the same answer as you.”

With a faraway look, Naum drank a mouthful of fruit water.

“Those eyes of Vanadis-sama are called {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}}. They are designated as a good omen in Lebus, and she is respected. ––But, in the place where Vanadis-sama was born and raised, it was the opposite.”

The latter half of the knight’s lines was mixed with bitterness and indignation.

“It’s called ill-omened. Something abominable. Misfortune. It seems to be considered so in that region even now… She was the illegitimate child of a certain noble, but because she was born with those eyes, it’s said she was brought up in a small poor village as an abandoned child who doesn’t know her parents.”

''So Elizavetta has been abandoned by her parents''. Urz held his breath and his face was distorted with anger. The grizzled knight continued his story.

“Her eye colors are different. But just because of that, she was despised, spoken ill (cursed) and bullied. From elderly, adults to children, there wasn’t a single person who became her friend. She spent such a daily until she was ten years old. She doesn’t talk about those days, but there is no doubt that it is because it was a life so painful that she can’t put it into words.”

“Why do you know since master didn’t talk about it?”

“I investigated.”

Naum quickly answered. To the youth who turned an accusatory gaze, he powerlessly laughed.

“Don’t make such a face. I said a while ago, but she was the illegitimate of a noble. As a person who served in Lebus and served her, I had to investigate.”

“…You’re right. I’m sorry.”

Urz immediately reconsidered and apologized to the knight with a tired face. It was only about one month since he came to work in Lebus, but he could understand such a necessity. Naum did not mind it and attached the bottle of fruit water on his mouth.

“Of course, there is no way I would tell Vanadis-sama that I investigated. I pretend that I don’t know the details. Please, behave also like that in front of her.”

“Understood. By the way, did the people of that village know the master’s background?”

As Urz spoke of his question, Naum covered his face with his hands so as to hide his expression.

“You have good intuition… The main persons including the village chief knew that she was the daughter of a noble. That’s why they seemed to be careful so as not to let her die. They probably thought that it was fine to bully her, but the judgment was that the people concerned were to understand the situation only to an extent.”

Urz felt a chill down his spine. It was probably not due to the dark sky and cold wind.

“Back to the story –– At 10, she was taken over by her father.”

''---There doesn’t seem to be a decent reason.''

Although Urz looked at Naum’s face in profile, he carefully listened without voicing his thought.

“It seems that the child who was going to succeed him dies of illness, and she was the only one left who inherited her father’s blood. Besides, there are also lands like Lebus who are thankful for the {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}}. He probably noticed that belatedly.”

''---So he abandons her at his convenience and takes her over again at his convenience, huh.''

Urz felt indignation at the too much selfish talk. The inside of the youth’s head heat up to the extent that he did not care about the night wind. As he perceived it, Naum became silent for a while. It was after ten seconds passed that he resumed the talk.

“It seems that her life under her father wasn’t that pleasant. It’s no wonder. It wasn’t as if her father himself accepted her {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}} after all. And three years ago. She, who turned 15 years old, became Vanadis.”

“Three years ago…?”

Looking back at Urz who made a puzzled face, Naum nodded with a serious expression.

“When she had come for the first time in Lebus, anyone who could see her understood how much she was perplexed. It seemed to be a surprise for her above all else that we were especially pleased with the {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}}.”

Those eyes of different colors were something ominous. Something disgusting which determined her circumstances (environment). Even she was living thinking so, it completely changed. For Elizavetta, there was no doubt that it was so much a shock as if the very universe was overturned.

“As she grew accustomed to life at the Imperial Palace, we came to be asked a certain question by her.”

You. What do you think when you see my eyes? Tell honestly what you thought.

“––I answered ‘they are beautiful like jewels’.”

While shaking the bottle of fruit water to check that it became empty, Naum distorted his mouth.

“I intend to reply sincerely despite my poor vocabulary, but it would be a lie if I say that I didn’t consider my position as retainer. It was not only me, but also the same for those who were asked the question. She probably knew it; whenever she heard an answer, she made a bore-looking face. However––”

Naum floated a somewhat happy smile unlike those until now and looked at Urz. However, an earnest color was dwelling in his pair of eyes.

“You appeared. Honestly, I was amazed at your answer, but I had never met such a smile of Vanadis-sama until now. I thought that that was surely what she had wanted from the bottom of her heart.”

Even looking at her {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}}, he considered it them neither evil nor good omen.

Without even inquiring the complexion of Elizavetta whom he understood to be a person of high social status at first glance, he expressed his candid thoughts in a composed attitude.

Probably because it was Urz who lost memory, thus without did not know his identity, had no extra knowledge or prejudice and had no ties of obligation based on the status, he was able to do it.

Naum stretched out his hand and grabbed Tigre’s shoulder. He stared straight at the surprised youth.

“I asked you whether you want to go to LeitMeritz, didn’t I? I don’t intend to overturn my words. If you want, I’ll try all possible means. I will also persuade Vanadis-sama. But, speaking my mind, I want you to stay in Lebus and serve Vanadis-sama. I fully understand that what I’m saying is selfish…”

As he spat out all the air which had accumulated within his lungs, Naum span his words at a stretch. Though there was also the fact that his shoulder had been grabbed, being overwhelmed by the brightness of his more eager eyes than it, Urz was not able to divert his eyes from him.

“––She needs you.”

Naum’s hand which grabbed his shoulder was filled with power. Urz frowned and groaned. Naum came to his senses at the voice and hurriedly removed his hand. “Sorry”, he apologized in a low voice.

As Urz shook his head so as to say that he did not mind, he dropped his gaze to the ground. He quietly spilled a sigh.

''---I was told something outrageous…''

He did not mean to blame Naum. In the first place, it was something which Urz was curious about. Thanks to that, he understood why Elizavetta was fixated in someone like him.

He really did not think that he would find himself dragged into such a serious problem.

''---What to do?''

He did not dislike Elizavetta. He also owed her for having picked him up. If she had not asked him to serve her that day about one month ago, Urz would have probably been even now in that fishing village. There was no doubt that he would be helping with the village work and earning income little by little for travel expenses.

''---However.''

The figures of the silver-haired girl and the baldhead knight which was following her floated in his mind. Their shouts were desperate and acute. There was sincerity.

''---I think that master called her Eleanora.''

He tried to mutter it several times in his mouth. Strangely, that name sounded with a pleasant sound in the youth’s heart. If it was said that they once had a friendly relationship, he felt that it might have been to the extent of completely doubtless trust.

While Urz was troubled and conflicted, Naum was motionlessly standing in silence. Within the darkness, he was quietly waiting for the youth to give an answer.

Before long, Urz raised his face. He gave words of apology with an apologetic expression.

“I’m sorry.”

Naum did not react immediately; he finally dropped his shoulders after about five seconds passed and sighed.

“No, it’s fine. I’m sorry to have said something which troubles you.”

“No, I think that you have told me an invaluable story. And, I have one request.”

To Urz’s words, Naum put on a dubious face. He urged the youth with his gaze.

“Could you investigate about that Tigrevurmud Vorn person? About what kind of personality and what kind of position he had. The master said that he fell into the sea and died, but is it true? That person… Is it really me?”

Urz emitted word as he chewed them one by one, and finally concluded like this.

“Until I know it or until I regain my memory, I intend to serve master. I do not want to make any rash promise about master.”

Naum stared wide-eyed and looked down at the youth with a blank face. As he pulled himself together after about one minute, he asked with an evil smile.

“Is it all right? My thought is as I said a while ago. Even if I know a lot of things, I may not tell you anything. No, in the first place I may not even investigate about it.”

“I don’t mind.”

Urz chuckled and answered. Naum trusted him and talked about Elizavetta’s past. Therefore, he also decided to trust him.

When Naum stared at the youth for a while, he floated an amazed smile.

“I count on you from now on. I will do my best for you.”

“Likewise, I hope to get along with you.”

Under the sky in which stars twinkled, the two men exchanged a firm handshake. On the other hand, Urz said while scratching the cheeks shyly.

“By the way, there is one more thing I would like you to tell me.”

“What is it?”

Naum asked while releasing his hand. Urz frowned and asked with an expression like a wavering shooter in the next move in chess.

“Did something happen between our master and Eleanora-sama of LeitMeritz?”

“Why do you think so?”

“I somehow guess, after seeing master and Eleanora-sama…”

Urz rummaged his darkish red hair and equivocated, but looking at the face of Naum who immediately asked back, he guessed that there seemed to be something.

He did not know what it was. When going to the war council, Elizavetta’s profile could be seen somewhat hard-pressed. Besides, Ellen’s attitude was also strange. Although there was his existence (he was here), would that become so emotional?

“…Well. Before the war council, it’s necessary to know the other party more or less.”

Naum inclined his head, and returned his gaze to the youth after turning the bottle of fruit water upside down and drinking only one drop. His eyes were filled with darkness as if looking into a marsh.

“As you guess, there is a connection between the two girls. In the autumn about two years ago, a plague occurred in a village which is in a territory under the direct control of the royal family. That village was immediately near to the border of Lebus. Vanadis-sama had burned down all the deceased of the village and isolated those who didn’t suffer from the plague for a while.”

Urz nodded with a serious face. He thought that though Elizavetta’s coping method was seemingly cruel, it was correct. Even if he was in her position, he would have probably done the same thing in order to prevent the expansion of the plague.

“That village seemed to be a land of memories for Vanadis-sama of LeitMeritz. She offered to take care of those who were isolated.”

“Isn’t it something to be thankful for?”

“But, our Vanadis-sama refused. Saying that two or more Vanadis should not intervene in a village located in a territory under the direct control of the royal family. Actually, the royal family seemed to be dissatisfied about the fact that our Vanadis dealt with it in various ways. They asked whether she doesn’t trust His Majesty the King.”

Naum laughed sarcastically and Urz was dumbfounded.

The dealing with the plague was a match with time. Damage would spread as it was delayed. On that point, the persons who could move should be dealt with more early; he had nothing to do with either the King or trust.

“It isn’t as if Vanadis-sama left those who were isolated. She prepared materials and food so that they could pass winter, and she also went as far as to send doctors. She also promised assistance about the rebuilding of the village. And that, I will say it again, even though it’s a village located in a territory under the direct control of the royal family. But, most of the peopled weren’t able to pass winter.”

Urz strongly bit his lips unintentionally. Just by sympathizing with Elizavetta at that time and Ellen’s feelings, an anguish voice seemed to leak from between his teeth

“Vanadis-sama of LeitMeritz blamed our Vanadis-sama. There is no help for it. After all, although she tried all possible means, she turned down an offer and it resulted to this. This is one of their connections (bonds).”

At Naum’s last lines, Urz made a wry face.

“…Is there still anything?”

“Yes. It was at almost the same time (period).”

Naum floated a tired smile and began to walk. It was time when he should go back to the camp soon. Urz also walked beside him.

“I told you about the fact that Vanadis-sama’s father was a noble, didn’t I? It’s a person named Rodion Abt, but this person caused problems. He embezzled (pocketed) the tax paid the people and gave a false report in the Capital, saying that this year was a poor crop and that it cost a lot of money to repair the bridge. Moreover, he gathered the bandits of his territory and attacked villages and towns of the neighboring feudal lords.”

Naum cut his words for a moment there. The two men looked at each other’s faces filled with discomfort. They could not imagine someone like that being Elizavetta’s father. Naum resumed the talk with depressed face.

“The territory of this Lord Rodion is near LeitMeritz. Naturally, Vanadis-sama of LeitMeritz was ordered his subjugation by His Majesty the King, but our Vanadis-sama requested to be entrusted with this matter. That she will persuade Lord Rodion and makes him atone for his crimes. Vanadis-sama of LeitMeritz accepted it, but––”

“Then, what happened?”

“Lord Rodion didn’t even show up in the place of the negotiation and ran away. And he was killed by Vanadis-sama of LeitMeritz.”

Urz was at a loss for words at the too cruel story.

“Afterwards, our Vanadis-sama challenged Vanadis-sama of LeitMeritz to a duel. She lost. It was a complete defeat.”

Probably due to the fact that he was holding his feelings, Naum’s voice was serene. As for Urz, he was in a state of mind where he wanted to bury his head in his hands. This could no longer be put in order (described) with the word fate (connection).

Wanting to calm down his feelings, Urz asked something trivial.

“Then, did the master inherit the Abt House?”

If he remembered correctly, he explored his memory that there should have been a person named Valentina among the Vanadis. Since she was born of a noble, she had two family names. He wondered whether it should not become so also for Elizavetta.

“On the suspicion of having gone against a royal order, the Abt House was taken and destroyed. Vanadis-sama didn’t deign to defend the Abt House. I understand her feelings. And the, in the autumn of last year––”

To his great surprised, Naum’s story was not over. Urz looked at him with a face saying “is there still something?”, but the grizzled knight continued his story as if it was a matter of course.

“You know Legnica which is in the south of Lebus, don’t you? The Vanadis Alexandra-sama which governed there seemed to hold a relation with Vanadis-sama of LeitMeritz to the extent that you could say that they are close friends… Our Vanadis-sama had advanced our soldiers to that Legnica.”

“Give me a break”, Urz inwardly grieved so, but he could not stop after coming so far. He put strength in his feet which began to lose strength and firmly stepped on the cold earth.

“At that time, Vanadis-sama of LeitMeritz was in Brune, but she came back with an astonishing speed. She stood before us instead of Alexandra-sama who was lying down due to illness.”

“Why did the master attack Legnica?”

“There were political circumstances. If you want to know in detail, you should watch for an opportunity and ask Vanadis-sama.”

Naum gave an ambiguous answer by saying so. It isn’t like he could not answer. However, multiple explanations were needed in order to explain it and no matter how he put it, there would be not enough time.

“The fate with Vanadis-sama of LeitMeritz is something like this. We somehow made it in time.”

“Um, could you replace me for the war council?”

With an extremely serious countenance, Urz entreated. Even if Elizavetta took a liking to him, there was nothing more unlucky than to participate in a war council where those two girls met each other. He thought that they endured well not to fight against each other at that place.

The knight and the youth stopped. Silence wrapped the two people. While shaking the bottle of fruit water which became empty, Naum exaggeratedly shrugged his shoulders.

“Sorry, Urz. If I could, I would also like to replace you, but I can’t come up at all with words to convince Vanadis-sama.”

“Um, a while ago, you said that you will do what you can, didn’t you?”

“What I can do, that is. It is somewhat impossible for me to do this.”

“Isn’t there considerable composure in your voice?”

As Urz pointed out, even though Naum’s voice was tinged with a breathtaking (like) seriousness until just a while ago, now it was calm as if being released from a heavy burden.

“A youth like you needs experience. Good luck.”

“I think that in a place where troubles are expected, an experienced expert is necessary.”

“Even if you run away now, you will someday be entrusted with a big task. Above all, no matter how you think about it, there is no one more qualified than you for this matter. You have eaten the meal and cultivated an excellent disposition, right? It’s all right, if it’s you, you can do it.”

“If I came to have a stomach ache when eating the bread Naum gave me, I will complain to the master.”

The two men did not glared at each other for a long time and floated bitter smiles. Though he was amazed, Urz could not bring himself to hate Naum’s determination (stubbornness).

As Naum put his hand on Urz’s shoulder, he rounded his back and deeply bowed his head.

“Please. Take over here. You might say that the war council is Vanadis-sama’s monopoly<ref> unrivaled sphere of activity </ref>. She doesn’t request the opinions of her close aides and there will be instructions/indications beforehand for when you would be allowed to speak. As Vanadis-sama said, you should stand in silence.”

“But, what should I do if quarrel occurred between the master and Vanadis-sama over there?”

“Coax Vanadis-sama somehow. If compelled, I don’t mind even if you think of her as a whining child opponent and scold her. I will take responsibility.”

“…Please, pray to the gods so that it doesn’t happen.”

Imagining the figure of Elizavetta downhearted like a child who was scolded, Saying so with a fed up face was the utmost Urz could so.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

Exactly at the middle of the camps of both armies, one tent was set up. It was something Ellen prepared.

Now within that tent, four men and women were facing each other across an old table. The flame of the candlestick illuminated several maps which were opened on the table to the four people’s faces.

The persons attending were Elizavetta and Urz from Lebus side, and Ellen and Rurick from LeitMeritz side.

“––Once again. I am the Vanadis Elizavetta Fomina of Lebus.”

“I’m the Vanadis Eleanora Viltaria of LeitMeritz.”

The two Vanadis along with unamiable faces noosed their mouths, stretched their backs straight and with folded arms turned a dangerous look to the other party. They stuck out their rich bosom to the front so as to provoke.

''---It’s a beehive, eh.''

While stiffening his body to strain, Urz who was standing still next to Elizavetta inwardly muttered such an impression. If it was also dangerous to be near, it was even more dangerous to nudge.

As Rurick who was standing beside Ellen also had the same feeling, his expression was painted out with anxiety and it was hard. Urz became worried about whether he was all right.

Urz and Rurick also respectively gave their names following their Lords and bowed. It was at this time that Urz knew Rurick’s name. To that sound, the youth recalled a sensation like something was stuck in the corner of his head, but since the war council had immediately begun, he concentrated there.

The war council smoothly proceeded as if dispelling Urz’s worry.

Both Elizavetta and Ellen spread the maps which they respectively brought on the table, and explained their marches until today and the situation of the reconnaissance units using small wooden pieces. The two girls were as expected veteran commander as they could immediately understand the other party’s intention without him even exposing it in detail.

“It’s around ten days if we go ahead through the away by horses from Bydgauche to Pardu.”

“But, Duke Bydgauche obviously deviated from the highway and is advancing. To arrive at Pardu, it will probably take him again several days.”

As she raised her face from the several maps put one on another on the table, Ellen looked at the red-haired Vanadis.

“Elizavetta. How many soldiers do you think that Duke Bydgauche is leading? Assuming that he gathered the number of soldiers who can only be gathered in a day or two, that is.”

“From 1500 to 3000. All cavalry. Of course, I think by the intention of 3000 though.”

“3000, huh… It’s as expected of the Duke.”

“Combining both our armies, we are about 2000. It will be tough, eh.”

Rurick groaned with a difficult face. However, his Lord casually shook her head.

“We can’t be careless, but if it’s only a difference of 1000 soldiers, Elizavetta and I will do something about it.”

“How many soldiers could Earl Pardu have?”

“He should have scraped up 1000 together. But, if possible, I don’t want to let the soldiers of Eugene-dono––Earl Pardu fight as a soldier.”

“Why? This is a problem between Duke Bydgauche and Earl Pardu, right?”

As Elizavetta discontentedly frowned, Ellen answered in a cold tone.

“As you said, it will be certainly right that the Earl’s soldiers should shed blood. But frankly speaking, the Earl’s soldiers aren’t strong. The Earl himself isn’t good at war, either. If they lose, their morale will drop and the morale of Duke Bydgauche’s soldiers will rise. It will be too much troubled.”

This was a fact. But, Elizavetta did not change her claim.

“Even if what you say is true, you should let Earl Pardu’s soldiers fight. But, if the Earl wants the shame of being a man who doesn’t send his soldiers to protect his territory, then it’s a different story.”

There was some truth in what Elizavetta said. They did not know what kind of end this matter would reach, but there was no doubt that Eugene was underestimated by the neighboring nobles.

Ellen also understood that, but since she intended to settle things before Duke Bydgauche entered Pardu, she did not request soldiers from the Earl.

If the battle was done outside of Pardu, the reason for Eugene to send soldiers would disappear. Ellen and Elizavetta who received a royal order prevented and stopped Duke Bydgauche’s rampage. This was because it was settled like that (They settled with that conclusion).

Ellen turned a severe look to the map on the table. Neither Elizavetta nor her could yet catch the figure of the Bydgauche army. They would have to assume the worst case –– the possibility of fight in the Pardu territory.

As she spat out one sigh, Ellen answered with a face which seemed to want to say “it can’t be helped”.

“Understood. However, I have one condition. Let’s assume that the soldiers whom the Earl sends are 30 cavalrymen. I will add those 30 cavalrymen in my army. And I will have the Earl stand by in his territory. That’s all.”

“Can you tell me the reason?”

“Both our armies are only comprised of cavalrymen. Even we add a unit of only infantry there, it will just get in the way. On the other hand, it will be impossible to immediately prepare a large force of cavalry. 30 will probably do. Besides, the soldiers of my army know the Earl’s soldiers, but your army doesn’t know them.”

“Why don’t you let the Earl command those 30 cavalrymen?”

To Elizavetta’s question, Ellen floated an amazed smile.

“Like I said a while ago, but the Earl isn’t good at war. Besides, if, in addition to your army and my army, the Earl’s army exists on the battlefield, a mediator will be necessary for moving smoothly. I will say this just in case, I don’t want to do it. Elizavetta. Can you perform the supreme command?”

“…Understood. Let’s get the Earl stand by in Pardu.”

As for Elizavetta, it was unbearable to command until a unit of weak soldiers. Depending on the situation, harm would reach the soldiers of her army. It was wise to leave it to Ellen.

“However, if the number of soldiers of the Duke is 3000, it will look good even if either my or your reconnaissance unit finds them. It isn’t as if they are still wondering aimlessly in the north, either.”

As Ellen said so while once gain looking at the map, Elizavetta looked puzzled.

“He may have also divided them into several units and made them advance respectively different highways. The Duke’s soldiers are skilled after all.”

“Do you know the Duke very well?”

Her red eyes blurring a feeling of surprise, Ellen stared at Elizavetta. The Vanadis of {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}} knitted her brows as she was amazed.

“The Duke is a person who holds a great influence in the northern part of the Kingdom. There is no one among the nobles with a territory in the northern part that doesn’t have any interaction with the Duke.”

“I see… And in the south of the capital?”

Elizavetta shook her head.

“Since he is a person who holds the rights of succession to the throne, I think there are none …”

Ellen frowned at the word “rights of succession to the throne”. If she remembered correctly, Eugene should also have the rights of succession to the throne.

“When we heard about the fact that he went to the capital, should we have first thought about that point?”

To the mutter which unintentionally leaked, Elizavetta made a dubious face.

“What are you talking about? I don’t like too much that someone keep secret to me.”

After Ellen looked at Elizavetta with a overtly annoying face, she spoke with a attitude showing that it couldn’t help.

“Even Earl Pardu whom Duke Bydgauche aims at has the rights of succession to the throne. In short, I only thought that it something like that.”

A fight between those with the rights of succession to the throne. Though Ellen interpreted so, Elizavetta narrowed her eyes in displeasure as those words hurt her feelings.

“All this began because of the Vodka that Earl Pardu sent to Duke Bydgauche.”

Poison was contained in the Vodka he sent, and an attendant of Ilda lost his life. It was the reason why Ilda moved his soldiers.

“That poison was contained in the Vodka is to the bitter end Duke Bydgauche’s say (point).”

Ellen retorted immediately. For the silver-haired Vanadis, Earl Pardu Eugene was her teacher of etiquette. So, she knew well his temperament. There was no way that she would remain silent.

“Both of you, let’s put that talk aside from the time being.”

Sensibly understanding that the atmosphere had begun to become dangerous, Urz hurriedly broke in between the two Vanadis. Rurick also raised a loud voice and showed mind of agreement with Urz.

“He’s absolutely right. Determining the whereabouts of the Bydgauche army is the priority now. By the way Mr. Attendant, what do you think?”

Rurick’s utterance was intended to return to the topic, so it was not as if he was particularly waiting for an answer. Urz understood that, but if he did not think of anything, he would embarrass Elizavetta. In order to gain time, the youth said.

“I am sorry, but would you tell me a little more about the person called Duke Bydgauche?”

“That’s right. I don’t know that much about the Duke, either. It will help if you tell us about him.”

Ellen agreed, interrupted her enmity with Elizavetta and turned a fleeting towards Urz. As his yes met hers, Urz was for some reason shocked. His heart greatly jumped up.

Since she entered this tent, Ellen had never made eye contact with Urz. Even when Urz named himself, she did not even take a glance at him. Rurick on the other hand sent an anxious look several times his way.

However, as if she did notice Urz’s unrest, Ellen mover her eyes towards Elizavetta. The red-haired Vanadis also pulled herself together and explained.

“The Duke has a personality which is the very picture of honesty. Even you say that he is a person who fit the nature of running in the field leading soldiers rather than being in front of a work desk, but he isn’t someone who will try to settle anything by force.”

“Hou”, Ellen raised a voice in admiration. There seemed to be some sympathy within. Elizavetta continued her explanation.

“His command of soldiers is good, but the Duke himself is also an excellent warrior. Be it a sword or horse, I would say there is no one more skilled than the Duke in the north.”

“If he is such a man, his confidence as a soldier will be also deep. What are his most recent achievements?”

“He received His Majesty’s order about two months ago and subdued the barbarians who were damaging the north. There will be a lot of nobles feeling indebted to that.”

The existence of brigands and barbarians was a common, everlasting trouble to the nobles who possessed a territory.

Even if he subdued the bandits lurking in their territory, other bandits would come in from the outside of the territory. Those who committed a heavy crime and were banished from villages and towns and penniless mercenaries might degrade themselves to bandits. Even if they dispatched soldiers and dove them away, they would come back and attacked the villages and towns when it would cool down.

As for the hired soldiers that were few and the nobles who were not so strong, a great number of strong soldiers will be hired, the existence of someone like Ilda who was an excellent commander was extremely promising.

“Then, the Duke will let us pass through by going through the territories of friendly nobles; there is a possibility that Pardu may be targeted huh.”

“I cannot deny it, but isn’t it too dangerous?”

Elizavetta looked puzzled. Both Ellen and Elizavetta dispatched soldiers to the nobles which owned a territory along the highway to gather information along with greetings. If someone leaked the existence of Ilda even a little, it would be likely to be found.

Ellen, apparently not intending to adhere to her plan, too, quickly nodded when Elizavetta presented her question.

“That’s right. Then, where is he…?”

“Is it okay if I express my thought?”

It was Urz who said so and looked at Elizavetta and Ellen. While the two Vanadis were talking, this youth had been thinking over something while looking at the map, but he came up with a certain thing.

When he confirmed that the two girls nodded, Urz poked one point in the map with his finger.

That finger was going down the map to the south.

“Didn’t Duke Bydgauche go south in this way?”

It was the mountains and hills dotted from the north to the south that Urz pointed with his finger. Connecting them, he completed one line which reached from Bydgauche to Pardu.

Of course, he didn’t meandered it in a straight line, but if advancing just like that, it was also unlikely to be found by the reconnaissance units sent by Ellen and Elizavetta without encountering their armies. This was because both of them hardly sent reconnaissance units to the mountains and hills.

“It’s an interesting idea.”

Ellen brightened her red pupils and happily laughed.

“But, it’s difficult to pass through the mountains and hills in this season. It’s for that reason that both Elizavetta and I didn’t send reconnaissance units there.”

Even the snow which immediately melted in the plains remained on the mountains and hills without disappearing. It piled up little by little, covered the ground and made the pace of men and horses grow dull. The air which grew cold by snow took heat. While hiding important landmarks, one could let you get an illusion as if there footing there.

Stories about the fact that a party of powerful soldiers stepped on the mountains of winter, met with an accident and were annihilated were too many to count in snow countries like Zchted. Moreover, neither Ellen nor Elizavetta did think that Ilda who was referred to as battle expert would brave such a danger.

“Even if he chooses the lowest mountains as possible and advanced in a place with little snow, the soldiers’ fatigue will pile up. And their march will become dull.”

“Urz. Duke Bydgauche should have thought to quickly move and settle things at a stroke. Otherwise, he should have dignifiedly advanced the highway.”

Elizavetta spoke to Urz with an admonishing tone. She did not intend to scold him such as “don’t say unnecessary things”. In her eyes of different colors, the thought about how she should comfort this amnesic servant was blurring. However, Urz shook his head.

“Can’t they solve that problem if they use sleds?”

The silver-haired Vanadis stared wide-eyed and the red-haired Vanadis unintentionally dropped her gaze on the map. From the mouth of Rurick who was watching the three people’s exchanges, a groan of admiration leaked out.

“If it’s Duke Bydgauche, he may be able to immediately prepare about 1000 or 2000 sleds.”

“That’s right. If he loads armor, food and fuel and dare to choose a place with snow…”

Staring at the map, the two Vanadis discussed.

Even if he used sleds, the march through the mountains and hills would be hard (difficult), and it did not change the fact that it was dangerous. But, the March speed was fairly different. Urz said.

“Even on the plains, if there are no obstructions, smoke of campfire and cooking will be seen far away. If it was from above a mountain or hill, it could be seen more clearly. Especially in this season.”

It was winter now. So as not to let the soldiers freeze, it was necessary to light a fire no matter what. Not only the campfire was used as light, but it was also for soldiers to warm themselves. As for the meal, if they could not prepare warm soup and stew, the morale would remarkably fall.

“Conversely, the situation on the mountains and hills will be hard to see from the plain. We should hide ourselves amongst the many trees so that the opponents might not discover us here, all the more since we will light a fire within the shade of mountains.”

To Urz’s words, Ellen and Elizavetta looked at each other. The plan which they thought to be absurd was tinged with a touch of reality.

“It was a blind spot. However, you did well to think of the fact that they could use sled.”

Floating a smile which said “well done”, Ellen frankly praised Urz. The youth rummaged his darkish red hair as embarrassed.

“I was a stable boy until just the other day. Beside the harness such as stirrup and saddle, I was doing the care of sleds––”

“Stable boy!?”

Two shouts of surprise finely overlapped interrupting Urz’s words. It was Ellen’s and Rurick’s shouts. The silver-haired Vanadis stared at Elizavetta with a dumbfounded face. Although the Vanadis of {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}} flinched to that gaze, she pouted and said.

“D-Do you have any complaints?”

“It isn’t really like I have any complaints, but…”

With an expression showing her hesitation to speak, Ellen alternately stared at the faces of the lord and retainer of Lebus.

“There is a limit to a great selection. Aren’t the soldiers anxious about it?”

“…There is no problem.”

Although Elizavetta stuck out her chest and answered, her voice was lacking in strength in any way.

“Well, it’s fine. It isn’t my hobby to interfere in others’ personnel affairs after all.”

Ellen did not try to pursue further and changed the topic to how they should move from now on.

“I… I agree with the present opinion. The Bydgauche army is advancing to the mountains and hills by using sleds. I would like to precede the thought on that premise.”

In a place where Ellen hesitated to say, Elizavetta narrowed her eyes. But, since the silver-haired Vanadis proceeded to talk as if there was nothing, she nodded in silence.

“From now on, I will head to Pardu while sending a reconnaissance unit to the mountains and hills. In order to borrow soldiers. What would you do?”

“I will go south, too. I will go by through a highway different from you. To find Duke Bydgauche’s army, it would be better than moving together, right? Besides––”

Although she hesitated for an instant, Elizavetta continued.

“If I find Duke Bydgauche’s army ahead, I want to persuade the Duke.”

Elizavetta had interactions with Ilda. Besides, the demand of the royal palace was to stop the Duke. Her proposal seemed to be very natural.

“…Understood. If it happened, I would leave it to you.”

Afterwards, the two girls began the examination of the details such as communication means and the war council duly ended.

<noinclude>

==References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 5 Chapter 3

2014-05-21T04:02:32Z

208.95.181.27: /* Chapter 3 - Navi's visit and practical skill test */

{{Incomplete|percentage=40}}
==Chapter 3 - Navi's visit and practical skill test==
===Part 1===
“Now, let’s celebrate the passing of our written test… I, Silvia Lautreamont will lead this toast”

Tonight, the Dragon Fang Restaurant was full of the shouts of brawny men.

At their table, Silvia was a little embarrassed for trying to propose a toast since she doesn’t seem to be used to dealing with such a situation.

''I shouldn’t have left this to Silvia…''Ash thought.

“You don’t have to think about the unnecessities. All right, cheers!”

“Umm… Cheers!”

Silvia was a little embarrassed when their glasses touched.

Today is the third day after the written exam ended. Both Ash and Silvia were summoned by Mirabel who was acting as the director. They were told that they had passed.

Silvia had scored full marks for all her subjects and ended her year as the top.

Ash on the other hand had barely passed. Although he still had the practical test, whatever the case may be, to him the exam had ended the moment the difficult written test ended.

That is why they came to Dragon Fang Restaurant to celebrate, however…

“Cheers! Eco, you too!... Eco?”

“Huu…”

Ash invited Eco but she reply with only a sigh. She didn’t even touch her glass which was placed on the table.

Similar to the past few days, she seemed to have something on her mind. Although she was with her gloomy looks, her beautiful face still looked like a lily growing in the middle of a valley.

Speaking of the devil, Eco had lost her appetite for some time. If she was judged according to the standard where a dragon requires five meals a day, her condition is indeed worrisome.

“Are you really all right?”

“…Uuh., yeah.”

After finishing her sentence, she gulped down the vegetable soup. However, she didn’t seem to notice the beef fillet which was the main dish.

Ash was out of choices and gave Silvia a glance in hope that she would help him. However, Silvia shook her head as if she was telling him it is okay to leave it as it was.

Due to that, Ash tried to change the topic.

“By the way, Princess-sama, do you have any place that you want to head to for your practical test?”

“Umm, nothing particularly on my mind right now. What about you? Is there any place on your mind right now?”

“I too don’t have any place I particularly want to go to…”

Perhaps she caught a few words in their conversation, Eco immediately lifted her head and puffed up her checks in objection.

“Hey….Where are the both of you going to?”

“It is not just the both of us. You and Lancelot will be going together with us.”

“What do you mean?”

“It is about our practical test. Our theme is expedition. We were asked to go to a designated location while riding on our Pals. Then we have to take back a special local product with us and show it to the academy to pass.”

The dragon riding academy’s practical test was quite standard. Even Ash felt disappointed when he heard the theme from Mirabel.

“Hmm… But if that’s the case, you don’t have any obligation to follow Silvia right?”

Eco seemed unsatisfied.

“No, I can’t. For safety reasons, it is better for us to work as a team. And since only the two of us took supplementary exams, there is only the two of us to form a team.”

“But I won’t be able to fly you and bring you to your destination. And I can’t even transform according to my own will. I am not even fit to become a Pal.”

Ash hurriedly replied when he saw Eco was speaking to him with a serious look.

“You don’t have to worry about that. We will be riding on Lancelot together. Right, Princess-sama?”

“Aah, Anee-ue had agreed and Lancelot seems to have taken a liking to the both of you. You don’t have to worry about it.”

“See, even Princess-sama said so.”

“Then, it means that it doesn’t matter whether I am present or not! This world doesn’t have a place for me as a human or a dragon!”

Eco suddenly stood up with a sad look on her face.

And her chair fell with a bang.

All the customers around focused their attention on Ash and the gang wondering what had happened.

“Eco, please calm down!”

Ash tried to sooth her

“Shut up! Don’t even try bothering me!”

After her reply, Eco ran straight into a waitress carrying drinks.

“Kyaa!”

Eco shrieked and fell on her butt. The waitress too fell onto her back after Eco crashed into her. The stuff in her hands were flying in mid air and the transparent coloured liquid drew out a beautiful curve.

''-Splash.''

The glasses fell on Eco’s head.

“Huh?”

Eco, who was wet from head to toe, was confused when she stood up.

“Eco!”

“Are you hurt anywhere?”

Ash and Silvia hurriedly rushed towards Eco.

“This smell… Could this be?”

Ash immediately noticed the rose like smell.

This is quite common in Ansarivan. It was especially popular among young ladies as a herb.

On the other hand, it was well known as a kind of indulgence for the dragons. However, it was something that a young dragon like Eco shouldn’t go near.

That herb was called- Ansal.

Since the start of the summer holidays, Ash always went to Dragon Fang Restaurant for his meals. This was not just because its prices were cheap, but also because most of its customers were men. Thus, Ansal was not used as a menu to attract ladies to the shop.

“Huff…”

After a breath, Eco hugged Ash. Her face was completely red.

“Excuse me! What is this drink!?”

Silvia hurriedly asked and the waitress replied with tears in her eyes:

“Err… The new menu. Ansal wine.”

“What!”

Ash was panicking.

''When was this added to the menu?''

“I-I can’t… I can’t hold it any longer…”

Eco took action the next moment.

She embraced Ash.

“Uwaa! Eco!”

Ash could feel two soft lumps against his stomach. Although their size was not really big, he knew that they had grown since the last time…

“Stop, Eco! Not at a place like this…!”

Ash was getting dizzy.

“Huff… Ash… Ash…”

As if it was some sort of a spell, Eco kept calling Ash’s name.

Their sweat on their cloths had mixed together and Ash could clearly feel Eco’s body heat.

“Please… Look at me… Look only at me…”

Eco was clinging to Ash and with a hand, she tried to unbutton her blouse. She revealed her white skin and even her collar bone can clearly be seen.

As if to stimulate a man, there was a sweet and sour smell coming from Eco.

“You… You can do anything you like to me…”

Eco, who was drunk, was like a little devil.

“H-How shameless! How dare you do this in public!?”

Silvia was just looking from the sidelines and started to notice something. She started blushing and her fist was trembling in front of her chest.

“H-Hold on! Eco is drunk! Can you please give me a hand!”

Ash was begging Silvia while Eco was toying with him.

“Even if you say that… What should I do?”

Silvia was looking around aimlessly with her face red.

By taking a look at the people around, most of them had their attention on Ash and Eco. There were people who were waiting excitedly and people who were cheering. And of course there were people like Silvia who were disgusted by it.

Just when Ash noticed the glances from around…

“Mmm!”

Eco suddenly nibbled Ash’s ear.

“Urgh…!”

Ash felt a sudden electric jerk in his body but he still tried to endure it.

Eco tasted his ear for just an instant and let go of it.

There was saliva connecting his earlobe to Eco’s lips.
[[Image:SnRK v05 136.jpg|thumb]]

“Love… I love you…”

After a few seconds, Ash finally realized what Eco meant when she whispered those words into his ears.

“Eco…?”

Ash was in a shock.

It was because she was drunk- Due to her being drunk, she can fully express her true self that she hid from others.

After a breath, Eco uses her arms to surround Ash and embraced him.

“Uwaa!”

Ash fell backwards in that position.

“I… I Have something that I always wanted.”

Eco was looking at Ash with her drowsy eyes.

Beneath her beauty hides a prostitute-like boldness.

Ash’s heart almost exploded.

Just when he was almost absorbed into her deep red eyes, Ash quickly questioned her.

“What… What do you want?”

Eco laid her face on Ash’s chest and spoke the most important words of the night with a sweet voice.

“I want to have Ash’s baby.”

After saying those words, Eco lost her strength and fell asleep.

===Part 2===
===Part 3===
===Part 4===
<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 5 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 08 Chapter 4

2014-04-30T17:22:08Z

208.95.181.27: /* Chapter 4 - Behind the Scenes */

== Chapter 4 - Behind the Scenes ==

It was the evening of the day when the signs of winter also crept in the Brune Kingdom, that a messenger of the Zchted Kingdom visited Brune and had an audience with Princess Regin.

Tigrevurmud Vorn fell into the sea and is missing.

When she heard this, Regin became speechless, and she asked the messenger again due to too much shock. If she was not sitting on the throne, she might have fainted. The Prime Minister Bodwin who was by her side was troubled for a moment as to whether he should stop the audience.

“What do you mean?”

While letting her graceful face turn pale in anger, it was a short time after the messenger expressed the Zchted King’s words that she inquired, holding down the shaking of her voice. Her light golden hair trimmed around her shoulders faintly shook. The messenger, no showing signs of faltering to Regin’s attitude, answered back.

“It is just as I said. His Excellency Earl Vorn was attacked by a {{furigana|sea dragon|Badva}} on his way back from Asvarre and fell into the sea. I cry more than I express the truly regrettable course of events…”

“It is actually the first time that I hear about the fact that he went to Asvarre.”

“Since it was something which had to be carried secretly and immediately, His Majesty Victor and also Lord Tigrevurmud had said that they are very sorry for being unable to report it to Her Highness Princess Regin beforehand.”

Although the latter half of the words was completely falsehood, the messenger, without changing his complexion, really spoke as though he personally heard it. If he did not do so, he would not be fit for a messenger bearing such a duty.

Regin thrust her fingernails in the armrest of the throne and held back the anger welling up within by strongly grasping it. If she did not do so, she might have shouted at the messenger. Since the day was about to end, the surroundings of the throne were dark, and such a reaction by Regin was not seen by the messenger.

“Mr. Messenger. Did you know?”

As expected, it was impossible for her to smile right away, but Regin said under the guise of calm.

“Lord Tigrevurmud was not only the hero who saves this Brune from the hands of the villains, but he is also the man who saved my life.”

“I am aware of that.”

The messenger was still undaunted. This man understood the importance of his duty.

After all, he was directly ordered by King Victor, and what’s more, he was told the life of his family who was in the Capital would also be secured. When he left the royal palace, he was already prepared for death.

That’s why he was able to take Regin’s strong gaze head on without taking a servile attitude. Even so, the messenger’s back had already gotten soaking wet with a lot of sweat.

Brune and Zchted were in a relationship of equality. Although it borrowed Zchted’s power for the settlement of the civil war, Brune did not become a vassal country (dependency) of Zchted as compensation.

Even Tigre was only entrusted to them as a guest General with a time limit. In case of such a situation, even excluding Regin’s personal feelings, it was more than enough to fly into a rage.

''---He seems to have been prepared.''

Regin’s blue pupils wore a cruel coloring only for an instant. Nearly one year had passed since she came to live as a princess. While borrowing the strength of the Prime Minister Bodwin and Massas who acted as an aide, she was also learning various things.

“For the friendship between our country and Zchted, I have to give my thanks to King Victor who tried to use Lord Tigrevurmud.”

Regin who sweetly smiled continued.

“However, it will be rude to King Victor with just conventional words of thanks, right? Until we return the favor, I would like you to stay to the royal palace. All right?”

Though Regin’s voice was bright, the messenger felt a strange fear. While unconsciously stroking around his stomach with his hand, he deeply bowed his head.

“I will gratefully receive Her Highness the Princess’s consideration. By the way, about when may I receive your words?”

“Since such things require time, I will call you when I will be able to do it.”

“…When you will be able to do it?”

“Yes. When I will be able to do it. Please, rest at ease. I will nominate a messenger and send him to King Victor after all.”

If she would send a messenger, then shouldn’t she let this person convey the words of thanks?

As he could not, of course, speak his mind, the messenger was caught left and right by the imperial guards who stepped up. He was forced into leaving.

When the messenger’s figure could not be seen, Regin turned her gaze to Bodwin.

“––I will rest for about a quarter koku. The continuation of the audience will be after. Meanwhile, please let the others take a rest, too.”

As Bodwin bowed, he ordered the bureaucrats and imperial guards who were there to take a rest. Regin who confirmed it stood up from the throne. She headed towards the balcony opened from behind the throne.

Under the vermillion sky, only the ramparts surrounding the Capital and the meadows which spread to the other side could be seen from the balcony. Looking up at the sky, Regin who shook her shoulders desperately endured the urge to burst into tears. Bodwin appeared there.

“You were able to endure it well.”

He briefly said so. This old Prime Minister with a cat face had noticed Regin’s feelings towards Tigre. In fact, it was most recently that he noticed them though.

Letting her pale golden hair rustle in the wind, Regin looked back at Bodwin. At that time, she was even floating a smile.

“Thank you. Prime Minister.”

Although the other party was an experienced elderly, taking a polite attitude towards a retainer was probably Regin’s virtue. Bodwin thought of some words of comfort and encouragement, but the old Prime Minister confined them in the depths of his heart.

It was not his duty. It was the duty of the one who could step deeper into Regin’s innermost thoughts; what Bodwin should do now was to confront this young Princess with a more realistic problem.

“As for the answer to the Zchted’s messenger of earlier, I give you a passing mark. After all, we must ask him in detail about what really happened. There are definitely still some hidden parts.”

Regin nodded to Bodwin’s words and put on a serious expression.

“What do you think we should do from now on?”

“We should grasp the situation as accurately as possible. We shall send messengers respectively to Zchted and Asvarre and gather more detailed information. I would especially like to find out those who happened to be present at the scene where Lord Tigrevurmud fell.”

Even in case that Zchted did tell lies, it might hide the inconvenient truth. They need to gather information themselves.

“And then, we must keep a close watch within the country.”

Regin looked puzzled at Bodwin’s words.

“Do you mean to say that there are people who would see this as an opportunity and begin to move?”

“There might be those who would interpret that Zchted’s support will be lost due to Lord Tigrevurmud’s disappearance. In addition, whatever will be Her Highness the Princess’s reaction regarding this matter, there would surely also be those who will use materials which blamed Her Highness.”

“Understood. I will leave it to you. And, how shall we explain it to Earl Rodant?”

Regin who was carefully listening to Bodwin’s words until then suddenly showed a timid side.

Massas Rodant was a man who was the best friend of Tigre’s late father Urz. He also took care of Tigre in various ways, and he had also kindly cooperated when Tigre suppressed the Brune’s civil war in the past year. After the civil war, he began to serve as an aide due to Regin’s request.

He was currently 56 years old. Although he still stood up on the scene, it would not be strange even if he was to think about retirement. When Regin invited him to the Imperial Court it was probably also because of that, Massas did not seem to be enthusiastic about it.

Regin visited Massas, who was staying at his mansion in the Capital, persuaded him by saying “then, you shall serve while thinking of it as your last duty”.

“I will tell him myself. After all, I intend to have him cooperate, too.”

Massas surely loved Tigre like his own son. He would probably investigate about this matter more eagerly than anyone else. Even Bodwin thought that he was trustworthy.

As she nodded at Bodwin’s words, Regin waved her mantle with a smile.

“It is still a quarter koku early, but we shall return soon.”

At the Prime Minister who answered “understood!”, Regin chuckled.

“Prime Minister. I was certainly surprised, but I do not think that that person died.”

Though Bodwin frowned at these words, Regin’s expression seemed to have settled down.

“Although he became Zchted’s prisoner, he borrowed soldiers and came back. He repelled the Muozinel army which had an overwhelming number. Even after being caught in the collapse of the {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}}, he survived. It might be exaggerated for me to say this, but that person has the power to create a miracle. It's what I think.”

“A miracle, huh.”

Bodwin could only say that. A miracle. Bodwin wondered since when he had stopped believing in miracles. He had not believed in miracles when he accumulated achievements and became the chief vassal of the Kingdom. It was natural. There was no way a person engaged in political affairs would believe in such things.

However, Bodwin did not reprove Regin. If it became this princess’ support, then it was fine. Besides, Tigre’s activities were certainly something which could only be regarded as miracles.

“Let’s do what we should do for now.”

Saying so, Regin suddenly turned her gaze to the sun which went down in the end of the west. Without voicing it, she prayed to the gods.

''---Please, protect Lord Tigrevurmud.''

The Princess and the Prime Minister returned for the audience.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

It was about ten days later from the day he received Elizavetta’s hospitality that Ilda Kurtis crossed the large river Valta and arrived at Silesia, the Capital of the Zchted Kingdom.

“Even though it’s already winter, it is really lively.”

While wrapping his well-trained tall figure in a thick overcoat and walking down the street at a quick pace, Ilda leaked a mutter of admiration.

Highways extended innumerably from this Capital where more than one million people lived; in other cities, in winter when the traffic of merchants would normally sharply decrease, many merchants and craftsmen showed their figures in the street and the people’s enthusiasm was not lost.

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V8 p0913.png|thumb]]

When the carts which piled up with various articles passed through the Capital’s gate, black tea, spices, wine, vodka and furs of animals were lined up in front of people, the merchants raised their voices.

To gather income in order to get through the winter, minstrels played harps and clowns fluttered colorful clothes in midair.

Taking a side glance at such hustle and bustle, Ilda headed straight to the royal palace. When looking up, the sky color was transparent blue and the position of the sun was in a place where it was still slightly early to call daytime.

When he entered the royal palace and gave his name, the concierges immediately called the one who was on standby inside. And then, the Grand Chamberlain showed up before long. With the official position of managing the state affairs overall, he was the chief of all the civil officials.

“You came well, Your Excellency Duke Bydgauche.”

The Grand Chamberlain in his mid-fifties deeply bowed his head. Ilda also straightened himself and returned a bow. Guided by the Grand Chamberlain, he set foot in the royal palace.

“It has been quite a long time since His Excellency the Duke has come to the palace.”

“It is because I had been bustling about the lands of the north. Speaking of which, I heard this name several times by the time I arrived here, but Grand Chamberlain, do you know the man called Tigrevurmud Vorn?”

While looking at the walls and pillars on which magnificent ornaments were applied, Ilda asked.

“You do know that last year, a civil war occurred in the Brune Kingdom, right? At that time, it is Lord Tigrevurmud who saved the princess and defeated Duke Thenardier’s army. He seemed to have been a prisoner of Vanadis-sama of LeitMeritz, but is an interesting man who borrowed soldiers from her and returned to his native land.”

And then, after the Grand Chamberlain told him “not a word to anyone”, he made a quick rundown about the fact that the King made Tigre head to the Asvarre Kingdom by a secret order, and that his ship was attacked by a {{furigana|sea dragon|Badva}} on his way back, and that he fell into the sea.

Regarding that, Ilda could only keep nodding and avoided to comment. This was because if he were to say something uncalled-for, it might be interpreted as judgment and dissatisfaction towards the King.

As they walked for a while, Ilda noticed that they were not heading to the audience room.

''---Are we heading to His Majesty’s office?''

Ilda who had many times visited the palace immediately understood. As expected, the King’s office came into view, but one man was standing there. With a slim figure, he was probably older than Ilda. His face which turned to look back towards Ilda was slim and grew a gray beard under his chin.

Ilda knew him. He was Earl Pardu Eugene Shevarin. For Ilda, he was the husband of his younger sister and an older brother-in-law somewhat hard to deal with.

“If it isn’t Earl Pardu. I think the last time we met each other was during the last year’s {{furigana|Sun Festival|Maslenitsa}}, and I see you are as healthy as always.”

When Ilda bowed, Eugene also bowed with a surprised look.

“You also seem to be healthy, Duke Bydgauche. I have also heard about your activity in the north.”

“It was not that much, though. By the way, is my younger sister well?”

For Ilda, this was a question attached to the social etiquette. He had not met his younger sister for already more than 15 years. Partly because his father took good care of Ilda who was the heir and did not give much interest to his daughter; even if it could not be said that they did not get along with each other, it was not also a relationship in which they were particularly close.

“Yes. She is loved by the territories people, and I was also helped by her in various ways. Upon my return, I shall ask her to send you a letter.”

And then, the two men threw a questioning gaze at the Grand Chamberlain. However, the Grand Chamberlain pretended not to notice their gazes and exaggeratedly bowed his head.

“Both of you, please wait a little.”

The Grand Chamberlain turned around at the door of the office. He lightly knocked on the door and told the person who was inside that Ilda and Eugene had come.

After confirming the reply in a low voice, the Grand Chamberlain once again looked back at Ilda and Eugene.

“His Majesty is waiting for you.”

Saying so, the Grand Chamberlain moved to the side of the door. Ilda knocked on the door, waited for the reply of the King who seemed to be inside and opened the door.

As might be expected from the King’s office, it was a big room. Though the ornament of carpet and curtains looked simple, Ilda knew that even just one silk embroidery cost an amount of money enough to buy a mansion.

On the walls of both sides, there were shelves where letters and scrolls were put away and the {{furigana|Black Dragon Flag|Zirnitra}} which was Zchted’s symbol was hung on the front wall.

The documents were hardly piled up on the office desk, and two chairs were put on the front. Not only were they sturdily made, but cushions were also laid out. Ilda thought that they were apparently prepared for them.

And, King Victor Arthur Volk Estes Tsar Zchted was on the opposite side of the office desk.

He was 61 years old this year. His hair and beard were dull gray. His skin turned dark and his blue eyes lacked vitality. His silk clothes which used gold and silver threads abundantly were relaxed, but his arms which extended from there were so thin as to hark back to dry wood.

Both Ilda and Eugene went down onto their knees and bowed their heads.

“Raise your heads, both of you. We are not in the audience room here.”

As King Victor said so, he recommended the two men sit on the chairs. Ilda and Eugene deeply bowed to the King once again and sat down on the chairs. They waited for the King to speak.

When about ten counts passed, the King slowly opened his mouth.

“I caught a cold the other day.”

Though the two men were facing him across the office desk, those were words which they did not expect at all.

“Has your condition improved now?”

Eugene timidly asked. The King nodded.

“I slept for about a few days though. Now, it is as you see.”

“It's good to hear, but please take good care of yourself.”

Though Ilda said after recovering from surprise, Victor shook his head.

“It is not for that that I have called you. It's to speak about the future.”

The aged King’s voice was tinged with cold. The two men straightened their posture. About the future –– in other words, it must be about whom to make King of the next era.

The throne of Zchted was not particularly different from that of other countries. It was hereditary and gave priority to the eldest son. In addition, the nomination by the King gave priority to inheritance. Though women were also given the rights to the throne, even thinking about the fact that there was no queen so far, it could be said that the hope<ref> hope for a woman to become King, that is </ref> was very small.

First in the line of succession to the throne. Prince Ruslan who was the King’s son suffered from heart disease a few years ago. He set fire to the royal villa which was on the outskirts of the royal palace. What the palace guards who noticed smoke and rushed saw was the prince’s figure holding a torch in the background of the royal villa wrapped in fire.

Several days later, the prince was confined to a certain shrine under the pretext of medical treatment of his disease. He was not deprived of the rights of succession to the throne because his father clung to the hope that he might recover some day.

About the cause of his heart disease, nothing was yet clarified. It was said that it was because he lost the woman who loved him by illness, but there were also up to rumors such as he encountered a case to the extent of suffering from heart disease in state affairs, or he was poisoned by someone, or when he did something bad, he was possessed by an evil spirit, and the like.

The prince, even before suffering from heart disease, was knowledgeable about both political and military affairs, and even the chief vassals were relieved with the thought “if this person becomes the King of the next area”.

The second in line of succession to the throne was Prince Ruslan’s son, who was also King Victor’s grandchild. Though he was still nine, there was no doubt that he was King Victor’s direct descendant.

This boy was living in one room of the royal palace, and it was said that he was leading a life close to confinement. Because of Prince Ruslan’s matter, this boy had not come out in public.

The third in line of succession to the throne was the husband of King Victor’s eldest daughter. The eldest daughter’s rights to the throne were given to her husband by marriage. However, this husband became blind due to an accident several years ago. Though he could lead a daily life thanks to the devoted support of his wife and daughter, it was probably impossible for him to rule a country.

The fourth in line of succession to the throne was the daughter of the King’s daughter and her husband. However, she was 11 years old this year, thus too young to be thought as the next King.

The fifth in line of succession to the throne was King Victor’s younger brother. It was Ilda’s father and also Eugene’s father-in-law. He was six years younger than his older brother, that’s 55 years old. He suffered an injury to the waist and he spent around half of the day in bed. Other than that, he was healthy in general, but it would be tough for him to stand at the front line of political affairs.

The sixth in line of succession to the throne was King Victor’s younger sister. She had married twice so far, but because she was bereaved those two times, the rights to the throne returned to her. She has no child.

King Victor who sympathized with his younger sister recommended her a remarriage several times, but she declined them all and calmly lived in Osterode where her second husband was born and raised. Osterode is the land located in northeast and governed by the Vanadis Valentina Glinka Estes.

Both Ilda and Eugene knew of the aforementioned circumstances.

Then, Ilda was seventh in the line of succession. And Eugene eighth.

It would be fair to say that those two were currently the closest to the throne.

“Earl Pardu.”

Victor called the name of the thin man in his mid-forties.

“I nominate you as the next King.”

A shock soundlessly ran within the room. King Victor did not choose Ilda, but Eugene as the next King.

“…Your Majesty. With all due respect, please can you explain your decision?”

Breaking the silence after little less than ten seconds, Eugene opened his mouth. Even for him, who would not be perturbed by ordinary things, it was not easy to regain his presence of mind for the sudden change of fate which suddenly came.

“Why me?”

King Victor shortly asked back with a speed as he anticipated his question.

“Do you have any objection?”

“Far from it. It is just that I do not have the blood of the royal family.”

“Your wife is my niece. And her daughter has inherited the royal family’s blood.”

“Your Majesty. Please, could you allow me to hear only a part of what made you arrive at this decision? Because this body is incompetent, I am just confused about how I should answer.”

While Eugene stated repeatedly, Ilda who was next to him remained silent without the slightest movement. After an interval of about two breaths, Victor said.

“Earl Pardu. You have enacted the duty of negotiations with Brune for nearly ten years, right? I made my decision based on it.”

It was the time when Eugene worked as King Victor’s close aide.

Though he was still 20 at that time, he was a man who was not daunted even before the King. That attitude did not change even when the other party was from another country; his quiet, yet pushy behavior and his stance, which was resolute and would not back down if necessary, were also highly evaluated by Brune.

Due to the tenacious and steady diplomatic negotiations of Eugene, Zchted was able to conclude some contracts including a non-aggression treaty with Brune.

Afterwards, even if small confrontations and quarrels occurred with Brune, the messengers of both countries kept in touch and they were finally able to settle them through negotiations.

Until the battle of Dinant where Tigre and Ellen met for the first time, both countries substantially gathered soldiers and battles of scale on which they crossed swords did not occur.

The fact that King Victor nominated Eugene as the next King meant that he sought friendship with Brune, and it was also to show Zchted’s policy in the future. Though Ilda was a man who had influence in the northern part of Zchted, he had never gone to Brune.

Eugene was making a face showing that he could not yet understand, but as expected even he could not inquire any further to the King. It was a talk different from advice.

“I do not say that you should wear the crown and sit on the throne tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. It is for when I will no longer be of this world. Though it is not so far, I guess.”

“So, that day does not come quickly, I shall exert myself much more.”

And then, King Victor finally looked at Ilda.

“Lord Bydgauche, I ask for your assistance. On the occasion when Earl Pardu will become King, please support him.”

“I understand.”

Ilda calmly bowed his head.

However, his fists were strongly grasped at an angle not visible to the King, and he was faintly trembling.

''Why'', he was repeatedly shouting so many times in his mind.

It would be a lie if one was to say that Ilda had not thought about the throne until now. He was the child of the King’s younger brother, young in his thirties; he excelled in military arts and was also blessed with the ability as a ruler. He also knew of the tragedy which attacked Prince Ruslan.

And, he had never once thought of Eugene as a rival.

It was not that he was looking down on him. He heard about the fact that Eugene gave advice without flinching even if the other party was the King, and he had even thought that he should follow his example.

However, Ilda was seventh in line to the throne. And Eugene was eighth.

Even if there was no difference in the ability as ruler, compared to Eugene who was 40, Ilda was 30. In addition, a lot of people acknowledged that Ilda excelled in bravery. As for Eugene’s achievements from nearly twenty years ago, there was only the non-aggression pact conclusion with Brune.

Ilda’s position in succession to the throne was above, he had a future and he also had ability in military arts and had a lot of achievements. Above all, although favored by the King, it was public knowledge that Eugene had no ambition.

Ilda had no reason to have a competitive spirit towards him, and he also had no reason to be wary of him.

It was that great a shock.

It was as if he was struck by thunder. He would have still been able to suppress his surprise if another person’s name such as one of the King’s grandchildren arose.

''Why'', the inner voice which asked so did not disappear within Ilda, and rather increased in size. Why was it not him? Why was it Eugene?

Between Ilda and Eugene, there was no discord whatsoever.

Since there was a kinfolk’s relation, he naturally knew the other party’s face and name. However, Ilda was estranged with his little sister, and did not even try to assertively have an interaction with her.

Each other’s sphere of influence did not also overlap at all. Bydgauche which was governed by Ilda was in the northern part of Zchted, and his activities also centered on the north.

In contrast to this, Pardu governed by Eugene was in the southern part of Zchted. And, Eugene even rarely visited the Capital in consideration for the King.

If their spheres of influence were different, there would also be rarely interest conflicts. And thus, no discord could be born.

However, now Ilda was strongly conscious of Eugene for the first time.

“I think that both of you understand, but this is confidential. I will look for an occasion to announce it. Right, it can even be at the next {{furigana|Sun Festival|Maslenitsa}}.”

The {{furigana|Sun Festival|Maslenitsa}} was celebrated from the end of winter to the coming of spring, and it was a festival held in Zchted since ancient times.

Coming with the spring arrival, the Capital was crowded with many people.

Local feudal lords and nobles of the surrounding countries who came to greet the King, those who came over all the way from towns and villages to enjoy the festival, mercenaries in search of contracts on which they could earn monry, trade merchants and minstrels who set their eyes on them, the clowns and the like showed up, and it was said that during the festival, even the night became as bright as the daytime.

If the King were to announce the next King at such a place, the effects would be immeasurable. Eugene’s name would instantly be known to the surroundings countries. And, the King’s words also meant that the necessary preparations, also including the mental attitude by the {{furigana|Sun Festival|Maslenitsa}}, would be finished.

When that time came, Eugene would part from the mansion and the territory in which he was used to living and would move to the Capital. He would have to pack up his loads and look for a person to whom he would leave the territory to after leaving.

Ilda, similarly to Eugene, would also live in the Capital depending on the situation.

Like that, the audience in the office ended.

As he left from the office, sweat suddenly trickled from Ilda’s face. He was stifling and his body was hot. Blood was also rushing to his head. Like when one gulped down strong vodka in one go.

“Duke Bydgauche?”

Probably because he noticed that Ilda was strange, Eugene called out to him as he was worried. When Ilda turned towards Eugene in slow movement, while wiping the sweat on his face with his hand, he said with a smile.

“Earl Pardu. My sincere congratulations. I was surprised when His Majesty nominated you, but the throne would certainly be suitable to you.”

“Thank you, Duke Bydgauche.”

Eugene deeply bowed his head without destroying his placid expression.

“Because I have been away from the royal palace for a long time, I hope that you will help me as much as possible.”

“Yes. It's also an order from His Majesty. I will support you with all my power” While answering, Ilda could not help but feel the hypocrisy in his own words.

The strange feeling which was not there before entering the office was lurking between the two men.

Ilda who parted with Eugene before the office was silently walking down the corridor.

He understood that he was irritated. He wanted to leave this palace as soon as possible.

From the unusual atmosphere, even those who knew him seemed hesitant to readily call out to him. If King Victor saw this scene, he might evaluate it was no use since he put out such attitude.

Why was it Eugene? And not him?

''--- Earl Pardu is His Majesty’s favorite. However, His Majesty would never choose him only based on it, either. Although he highly evaluated his negotiations with Brune, that was twenty years ago…''

He suddenly recalled the existence of the youth named Tigrevurmud Vorn whom he heard about from the Grand Chamberlain. Due to the fact that the hero, who ended Brune’s civil war, died by a blunder of Zchted, let alone their relationship growing worse, it would not be strange even if they were warring.

''---However, Brune is exhausted from the previous civil war, and I have heard that the influential feudal lords also fell. Is there a need to consider up to there?''

In fact, Ilda had not have much knowledge regarding Brune. He immediately came to a dead end.

''---About Brune and Earl Vorn, it would be better to ask someone well-informed in the near future. Besides, the reason may not necessarily be limited to Brune.''

Ilda worked out his thoughts. For example, might he not have some faults?

What immediately came to his mind was the matter with the barbarian subjugation of this time. Ilda who was proud of his military prowess had been forced into a hard fight; not only had he spent more days than expected, he also took substantial damage. It might be thought that a shadow arose to his military prowess.

He came out of the corridor. The walls in which ornaments were given continued on the left side, but there was no walls on the right side; the pillars stood in a row at equal intervals and one could enjoy the outside scenery.

At the time that he entered the royal palace, the sun should not have yet reached its zenith; but now it was passing it zenith. The clear blue sky was irritating.

“Ara, if is not the Duke.”

Suddenly, a cheerful woman’s voice sounded from behind, and Ilda stopped. When he looked back, a beautiful woman around 20 years old was standing. Ilda knew her.

“Vanadis-dono, huh. To think we would meet in such a place.”

The woman called Vanadis-dono bowed with a smile. Her bluish black hair which reached her waist and her pure white dress which treated red and purple roses everywhere gave off a neat and clean impression.

Those who looked at her would first leak a sigh of admiration before her beauty and graceful appearance, and then shift their attention to her long-handled scythe carried on her delicate shoulder.

It was because this jet back and deep crimson scythe seemed to mysteriously adapt itself without discomfort that their attention did not face there at the very beginning.

However, it might also be natural. After all, this scythe was a {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} for Vanadis.

Her name was Valentina Glinka Estes. She was the Vanadis with the nickname “{{furigana|Illusory Princess of the Hollow Shadow|Shervid}}”.

Though there were seven Vanadis in Zchted, Ilda was only close to her, who governed Osterode in the northeast and Elizavetta.

“It has been a long time. I did not think that I would see the Duke in the royal palace.”

“I do think that I come to the royal palace much more than you though. How is condition of your body, good?”

Ilda had heard that Valentina had a weak body and thus rarely went out from Osterode which she governed. Actually, it had been a while that he met Valentina in the royal palace.

“I like Osterode, but the Capital is warmer at this time.”

As Valentina replied with a carefree smile, she knitted her brows as she noticed something. Stepping about a half step forward, she looked up at Ilda with a worried face.

“You, too, Duke, you do not seem to feel well, but… did something happen?”

The innocent girl who knew nothing was purely worried about the person in front of her. In Valentina’s gesture and expression at this time, there was something which made the other party think so.

Ilda was embarrassed to give an immediate reply. He understood that it was confidential. However, there was definitely the conflict of wanting someone to hear him out.

“No, it's not a big deal.”

However, Ilda hid his inner thoughts and shook his head with a smile.

“After going to greet His Majesty, I hear that he caught a cold. He said that his condition has improved now, but as one who was told, as expected the liver got cold.”

Valentina stared in wonder and raised a small voice saying “oh my”.

“When I also gave my greetings to His Majesty, I was surprised to observe the same thing.”

“It was hard for both of us.”

At the black-haired Vanadis’ reaction, Ilda unintentionally burst into laughter. And then, he remembered that she also had the rights of succession to the throne. By having laughed, a part of his thinking which was curdling might have been untied.

“Vanadis-dono. Have you not heard anything from His Majesty?”

Was it because that question was too abstract? Valentina bent her head slightly to the side as to say that she did not understand. Was she not told because her rights of succession to the throne were too low? Or was that after all only told only to Eugene and him?

“For example––”

Valentina suddenly muttered. In a voice small enough to be called a whisper.

“Was it about something along the line… \who will succeed the ‘wolf’?”

Ilda was startled, and unintentionally ran his gaze around. Other than them, there were only imperial guards in the grand corridor of the royal palace. They were also carrying through standing at attention without leaving their posts.

Partly because Valentina lowered her voice, there was probably no one who heard what she said.

The “Volk” in the name of Victor Arthur Volk Estes Tsar Zchted was a word meaning “wolf” and was a nickname which the late King gave to his son.

It was due to a certain old custom of Zchted that the King gave the name of a beast as the Prince’s nickname. By the way, in case of the princess, there were many cases where the name of a flower was given to her.

The one who would succeed the wolf. In other words, the one who would succeed Victor. It was about the next King. Judging from her tone hesitating about the surroundings, there was no doubt that Valentina knew.

“…I will ask just to be sure, but from whom did you hear it?”

“From His Majesty. He said that it was confidential, but it looked like he told it to some other people after all.”

Ilda agreed by saying “that is also right”. If he had really spoken only to Eugene and him, then the government would not just get confused. He should have told this to those near the center of the Kingdom.

He could only think of something of that level, and he himself had probably not yet recovered from the shock.

“By the way, Duke. I will change the topic, but...”

As she withdrew half a step which widened the distance, Valentina broadly smiled.

“I received vodka from an acquaintance of mine. How about it? Why do you not come to my mansion tonight? I hope to talk with you after such a long time.”

Even excluding talks about the throne, it was a happy invitation for Ilda. This was because strong drinks were his favorites, and several months had passed since he met Valentina.

“Then, after a half koku, may I visit you before the day sets?”

Thinking from each other’s position, Ilda suggested so. The day had just slightly passed. Even if she sent a messenger to the mansion now to make preparation to welcome Ilda, There was enough time.

Besides, if a single young man visited a single woman at night<ref> single here as in celibate, unmarried </ref>, who knows what kind of backbiting gossipy people would be engaged in.

“Understood. I will wait for you, Duke.”

As he parted with Valentina, Ilda once again walked down the corridor. His face became a bit brighter.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

In an area where the residences of nobles gathered, there was Valentina’s mansion.

The mortar plastered to the walls was brand-new white, the brown roof tinged with black did not get dirty; one could understand that it was carefully maintained. But the mansion itself was small and the decoration was also old-fashioned. The garden was also snugly made and it even looked like it was hidden by other towering mansions in the surroundings.

In fact, since the place where Valentina should originally be was Osterode, this was enough.

Besides, there was not many Vanadis who had a mansion in the Capital. When Ellen and Mira stayed in the Capital for a long time, either they would borrow a room in the royal palace or they would use hotels available for royalty, titled nobility, and wealthy merchants.

As Ilda said himself, he visited when the blue of the sky darkened. Valentina personally came out to receive him. She guided him to the drawing room.

The fire was already lit in the fireplace of the room, and the room was sufficiently warm. There were two big sofas and a small round table put between them.

Though the curtains were two layers with white and black, Ilda quietly split a smile at the fact that embroidery of roses was applied on either of them.

A bottle of vodka, silver cups and two plates were put on the table. Fruit was served on one side, and on the other side, there were cheese and thinly sliced bread.

Waiting for Ilda to sit down on the sofa, Valentina poured the vodka into the silver cups with her own hands. And then, she herself sat down on the sofa, too.

“Speaking of which, I heard that you safely ended the barbarian subjugation. Congratulations.”

Valentina said so and raised her silver cup. While Ilda smiled wryly, he also raised his silver cup with the same timing as her. He did not think to be not proud of his military gains, but he was not so tactless as to voice it out in a place like this.

Ilda who put the silver cup on his mouth opened his eyes wide. He'd drank various things so far, but this was quite a first-class drink.

Transparent (clear) like a clear stream, it went through his throat with almost no bitterness. His body was warmed from within and his mood rose.

Fatigue of the journey to the Capital seemed to disappear with the heat emitted.

“I am glad that it is to your liking.”

Valentina broadly smiled. She had already put her silver cup on the table and picked up an apple.

“Please, drink without reservation.”

As he was told so, Ilda drank one cup after another. While occasionally gnawing cheese, he amused himself with friendly chat with Valentina.

Ilda talked about the barbarian subjugation, the events which occurred in his territory and the gossip which he heard from the minstrels, and Valentina, while also talking about what she experienced in the Capital and her territory Osterode, basically took the listener’s role. Ilda thought that she was a good listener as usual.

Duke Bydgauche did not feel boredom. The black-haired Vanadis asked questions such as “Duke, how did you do afterwards?” at the key points of the talk, and kept drawing out words from Ilda. Valentina devoted herself to the listener’s role before one knew and was hardly talking.

As he would be thirsty when he talked too much, he piled up more wine cups. Ilda was slowly drinking the vodka in order to savor it, but after about a half koku had passed, the vodka in the bottle had decreased to less than half.

“––Speaking of which.”

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V8 p0960.png|thumb]]

In the place where Ilda’s talk was interrupted, Valentina asked as if she recalled.

“What do you think about the royal palace, Duke?”

At the term “royal palace”, Ilda recalled earlier in the daytime. If he was composed, he might have asked her to be clear regarding her vague question.

However, his thinking which was muddled by the vodka immediately ended up bringing about words and memory. Although his consciousness as a vassal immediately recalled the words “this is confidential”, he reconsidered that Valentina also knew. He answered with a slightly violent tone.

“It is an order of His Majesty. That I shall support Earl Pardu… No, King Eugene as his first retainer. Right, I must get used to that way of calling him from now on.”

Anyone who worked in the royal palace knew the order of rights to the throne. When Eugene would sit on the throne, Ilda who was once above him (in rank to the succession) would rather have to take the initiative and go down on his knee.

“So, the Duke will serve as the next King’s “uncle”<ref> sorry if it’s a little difficult to understand, but I just translated how he should be </ref>. Speaking of the King’s uncle, I remember “Efram and Ivan”.”

With an air as if not noticing at all Ilda’s distress, Valentina spoke of the title of a fairy tale. “Efram and Ivan” was a fairy tale retold in Zchted since ancient times.

The wise Prince Efram who was driven out of the royal palace by the hateful Grand Chamberlain Ivan defeated him (Ivan) with the cooperation of an uncle secluded in the depths of the forest and made a triumphant return to the royal palace. Afterwards, the uncle became the Grand Chamberlain and devoted himself to Efram’s reign.

It was said that there were more than 50 ways of narrating “Efram and Ivan” in Zchted. Probably because the plot line was very simple, the minstrels added dramatizations and exaggerations on a whim, and thus each region had its own version of “Efram and Ivan”.

In a certain region, it was something like: Efram was not driven out, but he rather left for a journey looking for a woman who would become his wife. In another region, it was a plotline where all was the uncle’s scheme and the Grand Chamberlain Ivan was in reality a good person.

It was also said that Efram’s story was a dream of one night of a villager named Efram.

“––“Efram and Ivan”, huh. How nostalgic.”

Though Ilda laughed, he could not be quite calm inwardly.

''---It was probably out of kindness that Vanadis-dono mentioned “Efram and Ivan”.''

Ilda also knew about “Efram and Ivan” since the tale was also transmitted in Bydgauche which he governed. In the so-called Bydgauche version, Efram’s brother-in-law appeared instead of the uncle. He was the older brother of Efram’s wife.

Efram and his brother-in-law opposed each other whenever there was something and sometimes crossed swords, but every time Efram’s wife remonstrated both of them, they reconciled and reluctantly re-sheathed their swords.

“It can’t be helped since it’s you who asked it. Even such a man is important to you, I guess.”

Both Efram and his brother-in-law spoke word by word exactly the identical lines.

The conclusion was the same as other stories. The two men joined forces and won, and the brother-in-law became the Grand Chamberlain.

Ilda had heard that Valentina had a weak body since she was child, so she was confined in her mansion and was absorbed in reading various stories. She must have daringly given that name surely because she knew the contents of the Bydgauche version.

''---But, my younger sister and I haven’t the same relations as the uncle and the younger sister in that story.''

Valentina did not probably know up to that extent. No wonder. Unless they were very close or he did not say very dangerous things, he would not tell her about their relations between siblings.

“––Why?”

He unintentionally spoke his inner thoughts. Why did he have to go down on his knee before Eugene?

Even though he should be the one to sit on the throne. Where on Earth was he inferior to Eugene?

“Duke.”

A very kind voice struck Ilda’s earlobe. It was Valentina’s voice.

“Why don’t you try to trust Earl Pardu for the time being?”

Within the dim light, the black-haired Vanadis smiled.

“I understand your feelings, Duke. His Majesty would not hand over the throne to Earl Pardu with only the reason being that he was his close aide before. Disregarding the order of rights to the throne, the individual achievements, anything and everything.”

“…I also considered such a thing.”

“There are only the Duke and I in this room. Neither His Majesty nor Earl Pardu are there.”

Ilda’s weak rebuttal disappeared in the warmed atmosphere.

“But, maybe, there is a thought which does not depend on His Majesty himself and he hands over the throne to Earl Pardu.”

Valentina’s words were accurately expressing word for word Ilda’s innermost thoughts.

Ilda, as a retainer of the King, wanted to consent.

If there was such a reason, he would also understand why not him, but Eugene was chosen as King. Although it was possible to think so, he wanted it.

“I think there might be that. I also do not understand though.”

Discouragement and disappointment spread through Ilda’s heart. Valentina continued.

“So, how about trusting him?”

The consciousness of Ilda who was absentminded due to the vodka took about three seconds and somehow recalled Valentina’s words from a little while ago.

“…Hmm. You are right.”

Although a relation between brother-in-law and younger brother-in-law, there was no interchange which seemed like interchange until now. Ilda knew both Eugene’s face and name. He also knew about the fact that he had served as the King’s close aide, and that he was not hesitant when giving advice.

However, He only knew that.

If he were to trust him and interacted more with him, he might find the reason which could make him content.

“It is as Vanadis-dono said. Aside from strong drinks, it seems that I have a precious thing.”

Exhaling a hot breath mixed with alcohol, Ilda muttered so.

Then after a half koku, Ilda left Valentina’s mansion when the sky was covered with a very dim light. With his attendant, he headed towards his mansion. Though the ill feeling did not naturally disappear, he had felt inclined to consider her words positively.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

It was at noon of the next day when she treated Ilda to vodka that Valentina sent a messenger to Eugene’s mansion in the Capital. The messenger of the black-haired Vanadis, though brief, conveyed his lord’s words after expressing his greetings according to the etiquette.

“I have heard that it is extremely rare that His Excellency Earl Pardu shows up in the Capital. I assume that you are busy, but can you allow me at least to greet you?”

Though Eugene was acquainted with Valentina, they had almost never spoken. This was because there was no opportunities of which to interact with her, who governed Osterode to the northeast. That said, since there was no discord between them, he had no reason to decline. Besides, he thought that it might be recreational.

Actually, Eugene intended to return to his territory Pardu as soon as he finished the audience to the King. He had also gathered up the baggage on the day when he arrived at the Capital.

However, the words conveyed by the King were far beyond his expectations.

Therefore, he changed his schedule and had thought to stay another several days in the Capital and put his thoughts in order. He gave several silver coins to the only attendant who accompanied him and told him that he could even do some Capital sightseeing.

The attendant also guessed that his master was given a mission which he could not tell him. As he obediently received the silver coins, he said that he would be back before the day got dark and left the mansion.

As such, with no plan to meet someone, he thought to walk along the Capital’s main street. Valentina’s visit was right after he left.

“Understood. If it is fine with you, let’s meet today when the day has gotten dark.”

Then, when the evening came, Valentina Glinka Estes wearing a pure white dress decorated with roses visited Eugene’s mansion. She left her {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} Ezendeis to an attendant as she went through the mansion’s gate.

“It has been a while. Earl Pardu.”

“Likewise.”

Exchanging simple greetings, Eugene led Valentina to the drawing room.

They began to discuss the King’s condition, and then followed with talks about the territories which each of them governed. As the atmosphere became friendly, Valentina suddenly changed the topic.

“By the way, I am worried whether or not I may say it in such a place, but… since pretending not to know would be rather rude, I wish to congratulate you. Really, congratulations on the matter of succession to the throne.”

The gray-haired Earl openly frowned. Because his usual expression was calm, when he made such a face, there was enough strength to make those who saw it flinch. To Valentina which returned a wink as surprised, Eugene asked in an unusually harsh voice.

“Where did you hear about that?”

Though Valentina held her tongue with a startled face, she soon broke the silence and answered.

“…From Duke Bydgauche.”

Eugene’s expression grew in severity. He inwardly resented him.

''---Didn’t His Majesty say that this was confidential?''

“Valentina-dono. This is said to be confidential. I should assume that you did not talk about it with other people such as the attendants and maids who serve you.”

Valentina nodded her head with a depressed expression.

“I am sorry.”

“…No, if it is only you knowing, then I do not mind.”

Eugene consented by saying “I see”. As for Valentina, since she got to know, it was natural to think that she should give her greetings. Otherwise, as she said, it might rather be taken as disrespect.

“You knew that I would become King, but did not come for greetings even though you were in the Capital at this time, huh.”

If it was cross-examined so by Eugene later, an excuse would no longer stand. Though unreasonable, it was frightening since it was acceptable.

''---Throne. Power. His Majesty held it well so far…''

While massaging his own forehead with a finger, Eugene sighed. He, who had been King Victor’s close aide, had seen the power of a King immediately nearby. But at the same time, he had also seen the hardships, troubles and despair of a King.

He had no intention to pity Victor. However, he only decided at least to say what needed to be said and served him. At that time, Victor was not married, and he had also lost his parents.

Though King Victor was slightly quick-tempered and irascible on that subject, Eugene sincerely took the trouble to deal with it when he judged that he should lend him an ear.

He thought that it was worth serving him. He kept advising him.

Afterwards, he was really appreciated. When he was recommended the marriage, he was very surprised. Although he gladly accepted it, he thought that he could no longer serve as an aide. This was because it might be thought that the existence of his wife who was from the royal family would give influence to Eugene’s advices.

Eugene was afraid of becoming ‘a maternal relative who wielded power’. As King Victor surmised that thought of Eugene, he gave him a title and a territory.

And, now. King Victor was going to give something enough to overshadow what he once gave to Eugene.

The crown, the throne and the whole land of the country called Zchted.

Eugene thought that he could not refuse it. This was not because it was the King’s order.

Victor thought that if it was Eugene, he would value these; and thus he handed it over to him. Like when he gave him a wife, a title and a territory before. He could not ignore those feelings.

''---But, Duke Bydgauche does not seem to appreciate.''

While looking at Valentina who looked apologetic, Eugene felt bitter.

However, those feelings of Eugene stopped in an unexpected form (way). Valentina opened her mouth with a resolved face.

“Um, Earl. With all due respect, there is something I want to say.”

Eugene nodded.

What Valentina asserted was that Ilda did not say it clearly. That she had just guessed when he spoke ambiguously.

“Duke Bydgauche-sama did not disobey His Majesty’s order which said it was confidential.”

''Speaking of which'', Eugene remembered. Valentina, as her name and family name showed, was from a branch family to the royal family. Which meant that her knowledge was more abundant than other people.

If so, then it could be not helped even if she noticed it.

Valentina vehemently argued more.

“Besides, the Duke was awfully disappointed… I thought to comfort him by at least hearing his story.”

Now that she mentioned it, even Eugene could not remain angry at him. After all, Eugene himself repeatedly tried to find out why it was not Ilda, but him who was chosen as the next King. Since it was even so for him, the degree of disappointment and indignation was probably stronger for Ilda.

“Earl. If possible, would you talk at once with the Duke?”

“With Duke Bydgauche?”

Even without Valentina saying it, Eugene planned to arrange an opportunity to talk with only the two of them, but he was urged ahead before her sincere look.

“At the same time that the Duke was disappointed, he felt uneasy about the danger of his position. About the fact that he would become the King’s brother-in-law.”

Eugene was not disgusted by Ilda, but rather he could not help but feel sympathy towards him. The King’s maternal relative who could wield power if things went well, but one wrong move and you would be regarded as dangerous and immediately judged. That was the position in which he was put in the future.

“Thank you, Vanadis-dono. By the way, do you know what Lord Bydgauche likes?”

“If we speak about the Duke’s tastes, I would say strong drinks (vodka).”

Valentina explained as much as possible about Ilda’s tastes, and proposed Eugene about how he should send a strong drink before they met and spoke. She said that it was better for Eugene to meet Ilda after his anxiety and wariness had decreased to some extent.

Eugene also nodded to this and said that he would do so.

Afterwards, the two talked about various things, and Valentina left Eugene’s mansion before the night came.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

Ten days had passed since Urz became a stable boy in the Imperial Palace of Lebus.

From the early morning before even the sun had risen, Urz got up and left the bed while shaking his body in the drifting cold air within the lodgings. His breath was white. However, he woke up thanks to that.

Until his eyes grew accustomed to the darkness, he desperately rubbed his body to warm it up, and he came out of the lodgings almost fumbling. This was because there was almost no light.

When he went out, the sky was still dark. After washing his face in a well near the lodgings, he headed to the stable. He met other stablemen there.

“Good morning.”

As he said so, a short answer “yeah” came. On the first day, they were only looking at him with suspicious eyes and could not even greet him, but recently, they finally began to reply to his greetings.

He even headed to the stable with a companion. It was stinking as usual early in the morning, but as getting used to it was awful, Urz hardly worried about it.

As usual, he began to deal with the horse dung and urine. He scooped them with a special plow and carried them to a specified place. Then, he cleaned the stable, replaced the water and carried out food.

Urz had adapted on his daily life as a stable boy.

In fact, it did not happen just by getting used to it. For example, it was about the time when he fed the horses for the first time, being asked by the stableman head. As if his body remembered, he was able to do it with natural hand movements. He also knew how to handle the stirrups and saddles before being taught.

''---It seemed that the me before losing my memory was taking care of horses.''

In the fishing village where he was found, it was also like so the first time when he touched a bow. Urz recalled a nostalgic feeling by various works in the stable.

''---Though I don’t know why I was made a stable boy…''

Both the lodging and the meals were guaranteed. He even got paid. Though even now, Urz thought that all of that was great, he came to think that he would work here for a while.

Found in that fishing village, even when he understood that he could remember nothing, Urz not feeling that much anxious, optimistically took the stance “I will somehow manage it”. The villagers were very amazed when he said so.

As that stance did not change even when he became a stable boy, he even came to think that either the him before losing his memory probably had quite a carefree character, or his instinct might have realized that it was dangerous to move randomly.

As he finished all his work, Urz returned to the lodging with his companion stablemen. It was to have breakfast.

When he passed through the door of the lodging, he passed by one of the stablemen. It was a man two or three years older than Urz. As he saw Urz’s face, he floated a nasty smile.

“Hey, Urz. I heard that you were taken over by Vanadis-sama, is it true?”

“Yes. That's right.”

Not even thinking to hide it, Urz honestly answered. The next moment, the smile disappeared from the stableman’s expression and his face was dyed with surprise. After the man glanced at Urz with unpleasant eyes, he snorted and walked away. Urz saw off the stableman’s back with an absentminded face.

“What was that…?”

Although Urz was dubious about the stableman’s sudden change of attitude, he was very hungry due to the fact that he woke up early in the morning and worked. Rather than running after him and hearing him out, he gave priority to breakfast.

As he finished the breakfast of hard bread of rye and soup which cooked together potato and cabbage, he had to start his next assignment immediately.

Then, it was about when the day would soon grow dark that Urz returned to the lodging. He dragged his body tired from work and headed to his room.

Although his room, of course it was not a private room. It was a room used by four people. Each bed was put in one of the four corners of the room which was not that much wide, and there was a little space in the center. Each person had all his personal belongings put on his bed and it had been decided that one must not use another person’s bed selfishly (without his permission?).

Urz had no personal belongings. If one had to say, when it was decided that he would work as stable boy, he was provided two clothes, two pieces of thick blankets and one stiff pillow. Of course, all of those were put on his bed.

When he opened the door and entered the room, Urz opened his eyes wide in surprise.

In the empty room, his bed was turned upside down. His clothes and blankets were thrown out on the floor, and the clothes were torn to shreds. The pillow as well.

“What, is this…?”

Only those words came out as he thought that that was too much. It was too mean to call it a prank. Nothing was done to the beds of the other three people, so it was obvious that the one who did it aimed at Urz.

As he remained standing in utter amazement, footsteps were approaching. Mark, a stable boy who used the same room came back as he finished his work.

Though Mark was 17 years old, he was so short that one would think he was two years younger, he had a pale skin and his limbs were also thin. More than physical works, he was good at works which asked for the dexterity of hands such as the mending of harness; among the people using this shared room, he was the friendliest to Urz.

Though Mark put on a wondering face when he saw Urz’s attitude, he looked into the room and understood immediately.

“Do you know who did this?”

Urz who recovered from stupor, asked Mark without being able to hide his irritation. But, Mark looked at Urz with a sidelong glance and shook his head.

“You should give up on searching the culprit.”

“Why?”

“Because you won’t find him.”

As Mark entered the room, he put his hand on Urz’s bed.

“Hold there.”

Being said so, Urz approached his bed with slow steps. The two returned the bed which was turned upside down. To Urz who fixedly stared at the clothes and blankets which he picked up, the stable boy of small stature turned a sympathetic look.

“It seems that you were picked up by the current Vanadis. It had been secretly talked about between everyone.”

Urz raised his flipped bed and looked at Mark. There was a small window in the room, and the vermillion evening sun came in from there. Its light made a mysterious shadow on his face.

“In short, it’s something like that. Because there had never been a precedent where the current Vanadis made someone directly work in the Imperial Palace. And, I don’t know whether or not you noticed yourself, but you have good skills at work. You have never been called by the head, right?”

The head here referred to that unsociable stableman head. As the puzzled Urz nodded, Mark shrugged his shoulders and smiled wryly.

“That person doesn’t scold anyone in presence of others. After the work of the day is over, he would call him to his room and make a short sermon. Among the stablemen who are in this stable, there is no one who wasn't yet called since the beginning of work within a few days. Except you.” <

Now that he said it, certainly Urz had never seen a scene where the stableman head scolded someone. He selfishly thought that he was a person who did not get that much angry, but it seemed that he was wrong.

In other words, this meant that this treatment<ref> the fact that his bed was turned upside down, well in short, bullied </ref> was out of jealousy. Urz strongly chewed his molars and tightly grasped the blankets and clothes which he held. It was too much irrational. To Mark who sat down on his bed, Urz asked in an unbearable thought.

“What should I do?”

“Consult with the stableman head. I’m sorry, but I can’t be of help.”

What was returned was a clearly and very distant answer of someone apparently wanting to avoid getting involved. He even thought that the ten days after he became a stable boy were denied.

''---I guess there’s no helping it.''

Urz inwardly sighed. As he once again confirmed the damage which he received, it was natural to think of not wanting to be involved. Besides, putting it another way, after Urz began to work as stable boy, only ten days had passed.

''---However, I don’t think that I can let it be.''

Urz calmly began to think about a method of counterattack.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

Several days passed since the day when he first received harassment. It continued as usual.

This morning, an insect was put in his soup. He finished the early morning work and was called by the stableman head in as he was on his way to take his meal, and it was a mistake to have left the dining room in such a short amount of time.

Because he was annoyed, he drank up the soup after throwing away the insect.

He had already consulted with the stableman head. Although the latter apologized that his management was not thorough, even he did not seem to come up with a solution. He called each stableman and interrogated, but the culprit was not yet found.

While Urz held down his anger within, outwardly, he was indifferently handling his work. He did not know whether or not he could say that it was fortunate, but there was no harassment related to his work at all.

''---It’s probably because they would easily be caught by the stableman head.''

About this work, the stableman head exactly grasped when and where everyone was. If one were to get away from where he worked, it was more likely to be found.

Urz finished the unpleasant breakfast and returned to the stable, but he was shortly called by the stableman head. He hurried to the lodging while thinking “what may it be?”. When he arrived at the lodging, the stableman head and Mark were standing there.

“Go shopping with Mark today.”

They went to buy necessary things in the town. Mark went with him because if Urz was to go alone, he knew neither the way nor the location of the shops.

Like that, as he confirmed the contents of the shopping to Mark, the stableman head walked away to the stable. Only Urz and Mark were left after.

“Then, shall we go?”

Mark timidly said. After the harassment to Urz started, he did not talk very much with Mark. Thus, Mark was feeling guilty and Urz, on the other hand, was thinking that it would be better that if he was not getting him involved.

“Hey, Mark.”

Probably for that reason, Mark shook his shoulders startled as Urz called out to him. While Urz smile wryly, he continued his words.

“Can I ask you a favor?”

Three stablemen set foot in the room, which Urz used, in the afternoon. They hurriedly came back at the break of the interval of work.

“That guy went shopping, right?”

“Yes. I confirmed that he left the ranch. What do we do today? Do we throw away the bed?”

One person asked his friend with a nasty smile.

“We will use this today.”

While another one pinched his nose with his left hand, he raised the bag which he held in his right hand. The other two understood what the contents of the bag were with the smell. It was the horse dung. He probably prepared it during his work.

“I will rub this. So that the smell won’t go even if he washes.”

After looking around just in case and checking whether or not there was anyone watching, the three people entered the room used by Urz. They immediately knew which Urz’s bed was. Though there were personal belongings on the other stablemen’s beds, there were none on Urz’s.

When they threw out the horse dung onto his bed and blanket, they came out to the corridor with satisfied faces.

However, it was only so far that they could exult.

“––Have you already finished?”

Urz was standing in front of them. The three people’s faces completely changed to fright, and they remained standing stock still.

“Y-You didn’t go shopping…”

One of the three spoke up to there while his voice was shaking, but he swallowed his words as he noticed something. Urz calmly answered.

“Yeah. I dropped it.”

During the day before yesterday, Urz asked the stableman head. To make him do something which would make him go outside in a very natural way, several days later.

The reason why he daringly put it during the day was to catch the culprit(s) red handed. Since he was harassed, Urz thought that there was the possibility that he was watched.

Even if he went shopping for today, he would go outside the ranch with Mark, and when he confirmed that there were no people following them, he left the shopping to Mark and hurriedly returned to the lodging. And, he ambushed them in the shade of the corridor.

Although the stable boys also checked up to the fact that Urz left the ranch, they could do no more than that. This was because they would definitely be found if they were too far away from their workplace.

“Did you also hide there more than two koku?”

One of the stable boys panted. It was not that it was difficult to hide, but hiding oneself without moving for two koku was not something one could easily do.

However, Urz also responded to this as if it was nothing.

“It’s far easier compared to an ambush when hunting. There is also neither obstructive grass, nor insects and snakes…”

Stopping there, Urz suddenly cocked his head in puzzlement.

Just now, the word ‘hunting’ popped out very naturally from his mouth. When thinking about the fact that he was good with the bow, he wondered whether the him before losing his memory wasn’t a hunter after all. From the scars remaining on his boy, he also thought that he might have been an archer.

One person cursed Urz and threw a fist at him. As if getting hooked by his movement, the other two also attacked him from right and left.

However, Urz did not flinch at all, calmly saw through their movements and dodged their fists, or blocked them. As he judged that the stable boys were not that familiar with fighting, he quickly sneaked around the back of one of them and twisted his arm. A groan of pain leaked out from the stable boy’s mouth.

“I will report on everything to the stableman head so that he deals with you. Okay?”

When Urz said and released the man’s arm as he thrust him away, he kicked him. The man who was pushed forward rolled up the other two and fell down flashily.

The harassment to Urz ended on this day.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

It was the evening on the day when Elizavetta ordered her close aide Naum to report about how Urz’s work was going.

“About 15 to 16 days passed, right? If possible, I would like to hear about the report tomorrow.”

Elizavetta, who let her golden and blue pupils brighten with expectation, said so and Naum was perplexed.

“Isn’t the work of stable boy the repetition of the same thing no matter how much time passed?” Naum thought.

That said, having witnessed Urz’s ability with the bow, for Naum who knew that he seemed to have lost his memory, he was interested about how Urz would live in a new environment. As there was also Elizavetta’s order, Naum asked the stableman head and heard him out on the night of that day.

The next day, Naum visited the office a little before daytime came and reported to Elizavetta.

“He caused brawling.”

Though Elizavetta put on a surprised face, her expression got cloudy as she heard Naum’s report.

''---I should have asked for the report much earlier.''

She breathed a sigh of regret. She did not do so because first, she wanted to avoid the sarcasm of civil officials, and second, she thought that she should accumulate the reports to some extent.

Though not as much as Naum, Elizavetta did not also think that the stableman’s work would be rich in daily change.

“Naum. Do I still have to let Urz continue working as stable boy?”

“Excuse me, but… Will it not be instead more difficult to make him work other than as a stable boy?”

While stroking the wrinkles carved on his face by hardship, Naum answered as if admonishing her.

“Whatever the reason, Urz has caused a fight. A man who has not even yet worked one month as stable boy. It could not be helped even if he was driven out––”

Saying up to there, Naum shut his mouth. He noticed that flames of anger were burning in Elizavetta’s pupils.

“Urz should have silently endured whatever was done to him. Do you want to say that?”

“I am sorry for incurring Vanadis-sama’s anger, but it’s what I mean.”

Naum took heed of the red-haired Vanadis’ gaze and continued his words.

“It has already been widely known in the Imperial Palace that it was Vanadis-sama who personally called out to Urz and brought him along. Most of the people will probably see in it that Vanadis-sama took a liking to him. It is also a situation where Vanadis-sama’s honor will be affected.”

Elizavetta dropped her shoulders as she could not return words at all. While painfully seeing his master depressed, Naum continued.

“Even if you were to change Urz’s work to something else, as long as he works in the Imperial Palace, jealousy will probably follow him around.”

It was not just the stablemen who harbored jealousy and prejudice.

“In that case, it would be preferable to let him continue working as stable boy. At least, he proved to the stablemen that he was a man who did not yield to harassment.”

“But, won’t he be isolated?”

Elizavetta’s expression did not clear up. The red-haired Vanadis softly closed her left eye.

As she soon opened her left eye, she closed her right eyes this time. She had a habit to watch something only with one eye in some rhythm.

When she was small, Elizavetta was bullied by the villagers due to her {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}}. She encountered Ellen when she was 10 and came to have the will to confront the bullying, but her dark past up to there was even now recessed in the depth of her memory.

“I would say that isolation is also better though.”

Though Naum said so, Elizavetta could not immediately draw a conclusion. She put it on hold for the time being and continued to hear the report about Urz’s work.

To the report that he seemed to have experience of taking care of horses, Elizavetta tilted her head to the side. Not only that, it was said that he was also used to tending the harness.

“I wonder if he can ride a horse.”

After a little thought, Elizavetta asked. Whether or not he could ride a horse was an important clue to learn Urz’s identity. This was because unless one was either a knight class or a noble, he would not do training for horsemanship.

She thought that it was a good thought. After all, even Urz himself did not know what he could do. If she were to know his ability, she could give him a more suitable post.

“If Vanadis-sama wants, shall I make him do a trial?”

Naum said. Just now, he just said that it would be better to let him keep working as stable boy, so this could be considered as a passive suggestion to his saying of earlier. Naum was also thinking that there would be nothing better if Urz could do some other works, and that led to the breakthrough of the status quo.

Above all else, if it could improve his master’s mood, then it was worth doing that much.

“You’re right. I also want to let him try various other things. Despite the fight, he won in a three-to-one, right? We shall also let him try weapons. And then, I wonder if he can read and write. We will first let him try these three, and change his treatment depending on the results.”

“Understood.”

Though Naum respectfully bowed with a smile, he did not forget to add a few words.

“However, Vanadis-sama. Urz is a, to the bitter end, a newcomer. In case that you change his treatment, please take that into account.”

He meant that if she were to give him too good a treatment, he would stir more jealousy and antipathy than now. Though Naum was taking interest in Urz’s existence, he knew that it was not so for the other close aides.

In addition, Naum had a different concern. Elizavetta was young, as well as Urz.

If she was too concerned with Urz, he could not help feeling uneasy about the fact that those looking from witty viewpoints would appear.

Elizavetta halted Naum who finished the report and was about to leave.

“I really hate that kind of bullying.”

To Naum who made a dubious face, the red-haired Vanadis said with a tone which especially emphasized the word “hate”.

“Can I have you convey that within the Imperial Palace? I understand the human’s way of the world, but it will be effective temporarily.”

As Naum deeply bowed once again to show respect to his master, he quietly left.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

It was about three days later after Naum had visited to report to Elizavetta. To this, the red-haired Vanadis was half surprised, half amazed; and she said to her close aide who had a face harking back to a pessimistic nature.

“It’s quite early, eh.”

“It’s because I tested him yesterday and the day before yesterday and very interesting results came out.”

Naum answered with a really happy face.

“I will move from the conclusion. I was also present myself at the scene and confirmed it, but I can only say that he was admirable at handling horses. On the other hand, he handles sword and spear like an amateur to the extent that you wonder if it is the same person. I also let him try using the battleaxe and the mace, but he’s really bad at handling them. However, only his archery is exceptional.”

“Specifically?”

“I test him in form of a game, but he held down all the skillful bow users of this Imperial Palace.”

The game which Naum planned was as followed.

They would shot and hit distant targets. He let them freely decide how far away they would be from the targets.

They would shoot the arrows while riding a horse, hit five targets lined up in a row.

They would compete on how high they could fly an arrow by aiming at the top of the rampart.

“I didn’t know that.”

To Naum’s report, Elizavetta pouted as she was sulking. If she knew it, even if she was in the middle of state affairs, she would have probably come to see under the pretense of taking a break. Of course, Naum had expected it, so he did not tell her. But, when he was asked why he did not tell, he answered like this.

“It was good above all that Vanadis-sama did not show. If you had come to watch, some of the soldiers of the Imperial Palace would have never again touched a bow.”

“…Was it that overwhelming?”

Urz’s bow skill was to the extent that if Elizavetta had witnessed that scene, the honor of the bow users would have been soaked.

Thus, Naum nodded with a deadly serious countenance.

“I let him shoot and aim an arrow from a distance of 300 Alsins, and he hit all the targets when he shot the arrows while riding a horse, and so shot an arrow which reached to the top of the rampart. If such a person suddenly appeared and comes forth, it will become so<ref> here to mean that if someone come out of nowhere with such bow skill, it would not be strange that some bow users would think of giving up on archery</ref>.”

Elizavetta was also dumbfounded by his words.

From the fact that he had shot down seabirds flying high in the sky, shot arrows from a shaking boat and killed pirates, she understood that he was an owner of exceptional ability.

However, this far exceeded Elizavetta’s expectations. Even looking around the whole Zchted let alone Lebus, there was probably no bow user like Urz.

At that time as if he recalled, Naum, with a deeply move face, tightly grasped his fist and emphasized.

“The civil officials do not seem to know yet, but Urz’s bow skill is more than a bargain. With that, any noble would spend a large sum of money and try to employ him.”

“––Naum. Have you heard rumors about an owner of such bow skill?”

Elizavetta also thought that what Naum said was not wrong.

But then, it might have been talked more.

Urz encountered Elizavetta ten days after he was saved by the people of a fishing village. About twenty days had passed since he came to this Lebus and began to live here as stable boy. Adding the number of days taken to move from the fishing village to this Imperial Palace, it exceeded forty days.

Or, it had probably made a great uproar in Brune which was probably the land where Urz was born and raised, but did it mean that it had not reached here?

Naum cocked his head in puzzlement at Elizavetta’s question and answered while stroking the wrinkles on his face.

“Speaking of which, I have heard that a person named Tigrevurmud Vorn, who suppressed the civil war in Brune Kingdom, is an unmatched bow user.”

“––If it is that man, he died.”

Elizavetta swayed her red hair and shook her head.

“It seemed that he was attacked by a monster and a {{furigana|sea dragon|Badva}} and fell into the sea. Even that Sophia Obertas has searched, but has not found him, so there is no mistake.”

Now, Elizavetta also knew the existence of the Demon called Torbalan. The story of the {{furigana|sea dragon|Badva}} that Sophie had told was probably not wrong. If so, Tigrevurmud Vorn must have died.

“Anyway, I understood about the bow and the horse. Is there something else?”

When Elizavetta asked, Naum straightened himself as he remembered.

“He is quite cultivated. He can read and write both Brune’s and Zchted’s languages and he also knows how to count (calculate). About the reading and writing, as expected he’s more adept with Brune language. Maybe Urz is a noble from Brune.”

“But, Brune despises the bow, right? Is there any noble from Brune skilled in archery? Would it not be at least Tigrevurmud Vorn whom you just spoke earlier?”

At Elizavetta’s pointing out, Naum made a startled face.

“It is certainly just as Vanadis-sama says.”

Although Naum answered so, he made an expression showing that he was not completely convinced. Excluding the point about the “bow”, Urz was without a doubt from Brune, and it was also more than certain that he received training.

“Is there anything other than that? Was Urz able to remember something?”

“About his memory, he seems to have the feeling to fragmentary rememeber something…”

Naum shrugged his shoulders.

“He said that it seems that things such as the scenery of hunting, scenery of a battlefield and a certain mansion floated into his head, but he cannot remember his name at all, the details also became blurred, and he does not properly recall anyone’s face, too. Rather, how about we take Urz to Brune and search for his home?”

“…Even if you say “Brune”, it is very large. I will think about it if Urz remembers at least something which can serve as reference. There will be a personnel selection of those to attend and there is also the expense (to take into consideration).”

Though Elizavetta took a liking to Urz, as expected, she could not become that soft-hearted a person to make preparations that far.

“But for the time being, I have decided.”

Elizavetta said with a smile and told with a proud look and attitude to Naum who made a wondering face.

“Take Urz under you. I will add him as one of my close aides.”

Naum became speechless. It was more than a great promotion. He wondered what was the use of the exchanges they had a few days ago?

“Vanadis-sama, you must not. Even I object to this.”

“You said that any noble would spend a large sum to employ him, right? Won’t I be a laughing stock if it is known that I let a user with that much bow skill work as stable boy?”

“It is as you say, but it does not change the fact that Urz is still a person with uncertain identity…”

“Don’t make the identity’s matter a reason to reconsider!”

Elizavetta openly glared at Naum with indignation. Although she, who was abandoned by her father who was a noble and have lived in a poor village when she was young, understood that it was natural to be wary of someone with unknown identity, she hated to be wary more than necessary.

In addition, Urz was the first person whom Elizavetta chose as her subordinate. It was by coincidence that the two met, it was not human. She also knew the feeling of wanting to be accepted.

Naum frowned. The wrinkles on his face increased in depth. But even so, he did not say “understood”. The factor of “unknown identity” was that much of a danger<ref> for him, at least </ref>.

Waiting until the red-haired Vanadis calmed down, Naum opened his mouth.

“Can you give me at least one more reason?”

At Elizavetta who made a suspicious face, Naum continued as to add.

“I understand Vanadis-sama’s feelings. With all due respect, I also think in the same way on a certain degree. However, if you rashly make an exception, you will definitely cause unnecessary confusion in the future.”

As he explained up to there, Elizavetta seemed to have guessed Naum’s thought.

“…You want me to prepare one more strong point for the fact that it can only be Urz, and assume it an exception as it is not applicable to anyone other than him. Is it what you mean?”

Naum deeply bowed as to show that that was exactly what he thought. To give Urz special treatment, impressive archery skill alone was not enough. Another push was necessary.

“As long as it is approvable, I will persuade those who oppose.”

Opposition was especially expected from the civil officials. So that their negative feelings did not turn towards Elizavetta, she must carefully proceed.

As Elizavetta crossed her shapely leg, she removed her gaze from Naum, turned her eyes of different colors towards the ceiling and lost herself in thoughts for a while. Naum, while waiting the words of his master, was himself also thinking, but in the end he could not come up with something which could persuade the civil officials.

“––Brune.”

Suddenly, the red-haired Vanadis muttered as if something came into her mind. Crossing the other leg, Elizavetta returned her gaze to Naum.

“I am seeing that the friendship between our country and Brune, even if short, will continue from three to five other years. Eleonora of LeitMeritz will probably intend it to continue for a longer time.”

Her voice sounded with mixed feelings when she voiced out Ellen’s name, but it was a change small enough that even Naum did not notice.

The number “three to five years” was something she estimated considering the time that it would take for Zchted in order to completely stabilize the land of Agnes, which was cut out from Brune, as theirs and the time necessary until Brune recovered their exhausted power

“This Lebus also wants to extend the association with Brune from now. Duke Thenardier who had interactions from the time of the previous Vanadis was defeated in the civil war, and Duke Ganelon is missing. Tigrevurmud Vorn also fell into the sea and died.”

Regarding Tigre, Elizavetta kind of showed friendship by sending goods. It was at the time when he repelled the Muozinel troops.

In doing so, Elizavetta who stepped on the stage intended to deepen interchanges with Tigre, but he had become useless.

The current Elizavetta did not have a partner who had an effective connection in diplomacy with Brune. Therefore, it was necessary to hurry up and make a new connection, but it could be said that Urz who could speak the Zchted’s and Brune’s languages was just the ideal talented person.

But, Naum who heard it put on a difficult face.

“An outstanding bow skill. Reading and writing the words of the Brune language. –– Slightly unreliable, but I will live on it for the time being.”

And several days later, Naum visited Elizavetta. His expression was exhausted and moreover, it was not bright. The red-haired Vanadis was seized with uneasiness.

''---Was it impossible after all?''

These several days, Elizavetta had met face to face with the civil officials. This was because their cooperation was indispensable in order to handle the daily state affairs

But beside the state affairs, even though Elizavetta asked about this matter, the civil officials only unanimously said as followed.

“We are conferring with Naum-dono. Please, wait for the answer.”

The civil officials probably wanted to prevent a situation which would be intervened midway by Elizavetta. Since she left it to Naum, even Elizavetta was not to interfere until the answer came out.

''--- If it was impossible, I will have to think about the next move…''

However, Naum said this.

“There is apparently posed only one condition.”

Elizavetta brightened her pupils of different colors and urged him to continue by nodding.

“If he really is so skilled with the bow, they would like him to present one clear achievement he has with that bow. It is the condition that they gave. They said that as long as it is achieved, they will have no objection to let you make Urz a close aide. ––Any other than this is unacceptable.”

Spitting out a sigh filled with the feeling of fatigue at the end, Naum finished his report. Elizavetta swayed her red hair and tilted her head to the side.

“By achievements in this case, is it something like bandits subjugation?”

“I think that it is. But, if it is not on a certain scale, it will be impossible for them to acknowledge him.”

“I think that Duke Bydgauche just accomplished large-scale barbarian subjugation the other day though.”

Thanks to that, recently there was no petition that bandits came out in the field. There was just a report that winter would probably be spent safely this year the other day. Naum indignantly nodded.

“They probably knew and thus give such a condition.”

Even pirates would not appear in winter. This was because there were hardly any merchant ships which would become spoils of war<ref> I understand this as such: in winter, merchant ships hardly traveled, thus pirates also hardly had prey to attack </ref>.

Elizavetta spontaneously stood up and slammed her palm on the office desk before her. Valitsaif which was hung on her waist was tinged with a slightly white light as if responding to its master’s anger. While nervously staring at it with a sidelong glance, Naum said as to cheer her up.

“Bandits will definitely appear in the early spring. It is the person’s way of the world after all.”

“So, must Urz keep working as stable boy until then?”

“If we think about his identity, it is necessary to let him work as stable boy for two or three years. And it would be shrunk to less than half a year.”

Elizavetta indignantly reseated herself on her chair. She thought that it couldn’t be helped. It was also not as if she did not know about the civil officials’ opposition. The compromise was probably around there.

Suddenly, Elizavetta thought of a certain thing. She thought that coming from her, it was a very good idea and floated a smile, but Naum who saw it bedaubed a color of anxiety on his whole face, and timidly asked as if probing into the mood of a wild beast.

“…Is there something?”

“If I remember correctly, Urz had no personal belongings.”

Naum nodded. It was soon the day when salary would be paid, but Urz did not have even one piece of copper coin until then. In the report of the stableman head, the person himself did seem to feel that much inconvenienced about it though.

“Give a bow and arrows to Urz. I won’t hear complaints this time.”

Though Naum inwardly thought that it somewhat became like a child’s quarrel, of course even if it showed on his face, he did not put it into words, and respectfully bowed.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

A silver bracelet, on which a hunter was carved, decorated a corner of the office desk of the Imperial Palace of LeitMeritz.

It was the souvenir that Tigre bought in the Asvarre Kingdom for Ellen. When this was given to her by Sophie, Ellen was honestly greatly perplexed about how she should treat it.

Though she also thought about putting it on every day, she reconsidered because she would look like a widow wearing a mourning badge. On the other hand, she also felt awkward to close it within a shelf of her private room.

After being troubled, she ended up putting it here. When she suddenly moved her gaze to the side the state affairs, she remembered Tigre’s face.

By the way, Lim who received a {{furigana|porcelain doll|Sera Doll}} bear as souvenir displayed it in her private room.

Dozens of days had passed since Tigre went missing. The trees in the courtyard let their leaves fall and winter was also arriving in LeitMeritz.

“There is nothing at all recently.”

The afternoon of one day, Ellen said as she stopped her hands processing the documents. She leaned against the back of the chair and stretched herself with all her might. Lim who was helping with the state affairs at her side also went along with her lord. This was because the matter which must be dealt with within the day was almost over.

“It can’t be helped since it's winter. The construction of the mountain road also stopped after all.”

It was about the construction of the mountain road connecting LeitMeritz and Alsace. The ground was frozen and became hard during winter, and it was interrupted in order to stop the progress from other seasons. Even if one was to force, it would be ineffective, and moreover, because it involved wood materials, the increase of burden was intense.

“It seems that the 100,000 of Muozinel also ran back without even having one battle. Ludmira said that they ran away in fear of her military power, but perhaps ,the army of Muozinel were in fear with looks of disbelief on their faces that it was her(Ludmila) people.

“Avoid quarrel as much as possible. I remember you said so.”

Lim reproved her in a light tone. Ellen shut her mouth with an awkward face. It was the day when she came back from Legnica. Lim talked about the fact that Ellen tended for Sasha’s death and the last conversation she exchanged with her.

“I will be careful.”

Saying so curtly, Ellen suddenly shifted her attention to Lim as if she remembered something.

“Speaking of which, Eugene-dono came here when I wasn’t there, right?”

Lim seemed to remember now she mentioned it. She wonderingly tilted her head to the side. Afterwards, Eugene did not visit LeitMeritz.

“Since he went to the Capital, I thought that he would also drop here on his way back.”

“Maybe he is still staying in the Capital.”

“No way” Ellen laughed and shook her head.

“Eugene-dono does not seem to dislike the Capital, but he also seemed to be careful as much as possible not to stay too long. He had probably returned to Pardu in a great hurry. It is already winter after all.”

Ellen suddenly shifted her attention to the window. The sky was white and the sun was feeble.

“Teita said that she was troubled that the laundry was hard to dry, so I already taught her how to dry them in the room. It is her first winter in Zchted after all.”

“Its already been one year, eh.”

Lim, similarly to Ellen, turned her blue eyes towards the outside of the window. It was the early spring which put an end to the traces of winter everywhere that Tigre, as a guest General, and Teita, as his maid, came to this Imperial Palace.

Silence fell in the room. As they thought about the depth of what they lost, the leisure to enjoy the change of season disappeared. Neither of them returned to the state affairs.

''---Winter just ends.''

While putting the documents in order, Ellen thought such a thing in a corner of her mind.

Just this year, she lost her best friend and an important man. At the very least, she wanted to spend her daily life peacefully until spring.

But, such a wish Ellen quickly dispelled.

Early morning of the next day, a messenger from the Capital showed up. As he seemed to have ridden the horse desperately to come here, though the piercing wind of winter was blowing, he was sweaty all over his face.

“Since recently, every last one of the messengers from the Capital don’t say anything good, I don’t want to meet him.”

Ellen, who was told by Lim about the messenger’s visit, said so without even hiding her tiresome expression. Of course, she knew that such a thing was not suitable.

“If it’s urgent, I don’t mind seeing him even dressed like this. Please tell Teita to prepare sake and hot water.”

As she said so, Ellen headed to the drawing room with her blue military clothes as is.

The messenger from the Capital hurriedly asked Ellen after greetings.

“Vanadis-dono. Do you know Earl Pardu Eugene Shevarin-dono?”

Ellen nodded. The messenger asked once more.

“Then, what about Duke Bydgauche Ilda Kurtis-dono?”

“The name at least.”

Ellen answered so while wondering about the question of the other party. He was a famous man on the northern part of Zchted. Excellent in military arts, he was also good at commanding the soldiers. The messenger said while fixing his breathing.

“It is said that that Duke Bydgauche has moved his soldiers. In order to kill Earl Pardu.”

Ellen opened her eyes wide. She unintentionally leaned forward. Honestly, she couldn’t care less about Duke Bydgauche, but if danger was approaching Eugene who had taught her etiquette, then it was another story.

“What do you mean?”

“I will explain only what I know…”

Though both Eugene and Ilda had stayed in the Capital until about ten days ago, it was said that Eugene gave a present to Ilda at a certain time.

“The present was apparently a strong drink. Duke Bydgauche is someone who likes strong drinks. It was said that he gladly drank it with his attendant.”

On that occasion, his attendant offered to taste for poison just to be sure, and Ilda, while smiling wryly, let that attendant drink first.

However, the attendant could only drink about half of a cup. He dropped the silver cup with the remaining contents, fell down to the floor and died as he went into convulsions. There was poison.

“Impossible…”

Ellen muttered so unconsciously. The Eugene Shevarin, who she knew, was not the kind of man who would think of poisoning someone even if he awfully hated him no matter what the reason.

To Ellen who became speechless, the messenger continued.

“Naturally, Duke Bydgauche flew into rage. According to those who saw the Duke, it was in a terrifying state to the extent that one was horrified to make eye contacts with him. The Duke left the Capital on that day and returned to Bydgauche. And then, he appealed for revenge and began to gather soldiers…”

“Isn’t it some kind of mistake? If it is Earl Pardu, I know him well.”

“Vanadis-dono.” Interrupting Ellen’s words, the messenger said.

“It is no longer at the level of asking whether it is a mistake. ‘I want you to protect Earl Pardu’. His Majesty the King said. And he added ‘please’.”

Ellen narrowed her eyes and looked back at the messenger.

“Does it mean that he don’t care even if I have to cut down
Duke Bydgauche?”

Saying so, Ellen stood up. She looked down at the messenger and continued.

“Messenger. Depending on your answer, I will pretend that I didn’t hear the talk just now and I intend to wield my sword only to protect a benefactor.”

While floating sweat on his face, the messenger greatly panted.

Ellen’s eyes of ruby fixedly stared at the messenger.

“Your answer?”

“He said that if possible, it would be preferable to capture him alive.”

“Definitely as the words literally say?”

She asked to confirm. The messenger nodded as if he succumbed to the drive. On the other hand, Ellen floated a smile filled with fighting spirit.

It was a feeling she had not tasted for a long time. While walking towards the door, Ellen called the messenger with an unusually cheerful voice.

“Time is precious! I will hear the remaining details while walking!”

Then, after 2 koku, Ellen finished the formation of 1,000 soldiers.

In the limited time of two koku, this number was the limit due to the lack of equipment, food and fuel. As for the breakdown, there were 200 cavalrymen. Which meant that there were 800 infantrymen. The adjutant was not Lim, but the knight with a bald head Rurick.

She had Lim remain in the Imperial Palace, and she entrusted two tasks to her. One was the organization of the reinforcements. This was because depending on the forces led by Lord Bydgauche, Ellen would devote herself to buying time.

The other was to dispatch someone to Pardu, and hear about the details from Eugene.

If possible, Ellen wanted to first go herself to Pardu, but as far as she heard the story of the messenger, it seemed that Ilda was going south at a considerable speed.

I did not want to make the ground of Pardu into the battlefield. In that case, she could do nothing but hold back Ilda in the north, so there was no composure to stop by in Pardu.

“First of all, to the east. Send reconnaissance over again, also ask the towns and cities in the vicinity and locate Duke Bydgauche’s army. I don’t know how much military power he has, but if they see us, they will probably stop their march for the time being.”

When the sun of that day set halfway in the western sky, Eleonora Viltaria and the one thousand soldiers whom she led left the Imperial Palace. The air was already cold and the humans firmly matched the neck (collar) of a thick overcoat put on their armor.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

King Victor did not ask only Ellen for the duty to stop this clash.

Around the same time, a messenger from the Capital had also visited the Imperial Palace of Lebus.

“…Duke Bydgauche (did that)?”

Elizavetta, who heard the circumstances, blurred suspicion and doubt in her pupils of different colors.

As far as she heard the story, it was no wonder that Ilda got angry. After all, Earl Pardu completely intended to kill Ilda. And, one of his attendants died. Instead of Ilda.

“So, do you tell me to stop His Excellency the Duke? Not to cooperate with His Excellency and kill the unscrupulous unjust Earl Pardu.”

Facing the messenger of the Capital in the drawing room, Elizavetta floated a provocative smile. The messenger who had a round face and body like a snowman made by a child, while wiping cold sweat, but still kept his calm and answered.

“His Majesty Victor does not wish for the country’s powerful nobles to lead the soldiers, shed blood, and devastate the country. Should you not first talk in His Majesty’s presence once?”

“He tried to kill. He was about to be killed. Is there anything to say other than that? Honestly speaking, I have no confidence to stop him. Have you heard about Duke Bydgauche’s fame?”

“Precisely for this reason, the task has been given not to anybody, but Vanadis-dono. Another messenger has also been sent to ask Vanadis-dono of LeitMeritz, but I have not yet received a good answer…”

''---Eleonora?''

It was not certain whether or not the messenger intended it, but these lines strongly stimulated one point in Elizavetta’s heart. Even so, she did not immediately agree; after making him promise to let the Kingdom bear the reward, food and fuel by letter, Elizavetta finally accepted.

“I also have my hands tied here, but I am in His Excellency the Duke’s debt. I cannot become a robber who betrayed a royal order.”

As she saw off the messenger who hurriedly left the Imperial Palace, Elizavetta called her aides. She talked about what was told a moment ago.

“We go to the front. How many soldiers can we prepare by two koku?”

“I would say about 1000 soldiers” one of the aides answered.

Elizavetta nodded and ordered the organization. Because they had served from the time of the previous Vanadis, they will do it well even if they were just given instructions. And then she hailed Naum and told him to call Urz.

“Do you intend to take Urz along?”

To Naum who opened his eyes wide, Elizavetta nodded as if it was a matter of course.

“You remember the calm attitude of Urz at the time when we chased the pirates, right? He should not be confused.”

“I am not that much worried about that, but…”

Elizavetta looked puzzled at Naum who frowned.

“If you have something to say, say it clearly. I highly evaluate that part of you, too.”

As the Vanadis of {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}} urged him, Naum opened his mouth while hesitating.

“About the matter of this time, it is not sure that we will definitely fight, if it's something which will be solved if we can persuade Duke Bydgauche. I understand Vanadis-sama’s feelings, but is it not a little hasty? Being seen that you are favoring, would be bad for Both Urz and Vanadis-sama…”

“Precisely for this reason, it is necessary to show results as soon as possible.”

In the tone which believed her rightness, Elizavetta answered.

“Depending on the situation, we may also have to fight against Earl Pardu’s army, leaving the north aside, they may also be bandits from the center to the south. After seeing Urz’s bow skill, nobody should think that I favor him (I am partial).”

“…If you say up to there.”

Naum respectfully bowed.

And, after two koku, Elizavetta left the Imperial Palace with 1000 soldiers. Near her carrying a bow on the shoulder and hanging a quiver of arrows on the waist was Urz’s figure.

The youth was staring at Elizavetta’s back with a somewhat troubled face.

Although it was naturally grateful towards her who took him in while she did not even know his identity, Urz was harboring the feeling that he was picked up by an extraordinary person<ref> extraordinary here in the sense that she was unpredictable </ref>

''---Her first subordinate, huh…''

He remembered the words of the knight called Naum who taught him various things. He said that, of course, Elizavetta set her eyes on Urz because she highly evaluated his bow skills, but it was only that; it was also because he was the first subordinate that she chose by herself.

Suddenly, the figure of an old man with a small stature vaguely floated in Urz’s mind. He felt like he was said by that old man “don’t you remember of having done something similar?” Strangely, Urz was able to easily accept that indication. The ill feeling<ref> feeling of antagonism </ref> towards Elizavetta also faded.

Though a troubled person, he was in her debt. It did not mean that he dislike her.

Urz decided to follow her and do his best for now.

The LeitMeritz forces led by Ellen were carefully advancing to the north while repeating reconnaissance as planned. Three days had passed since they left the Imperial Palace. They went along the highway, and partly because they could buy food and fuel in cities and towns, there was no problem with the march at present.

The sky was white, the sun was hidden by the clouds and the wind was cold. After leaving the Imperial Palace, such weather had continued all long.

“It may finally snow around today.”

Rurick who was by Ellen’s side said so. Ellen responded without even smiling.

“It would be troublesome if it get colder. I want to clear it up before it snows.”

That Ellen was making a sullen face was not only because she hated snow as a commander, there was also another reason.

Last night, the soldier who heard the story from Eugene galloped his horse and came up to Ellen. Although they advanced without deviating from the highway and she precisely showed their location, Ellen did not think that he would come this early, and she gladly met the soldier.

But, what she heard from that soldier was not something pleasant.

“According to what Earl Pardu says, he has certainly bought a strong drink in order to deepen his friendship with Duke Bydgauche and sent an attendant to give it to the Duke’s mansion, but even he does not know why this happened.”

“…Is it the truth so far?”

“I keep the letter addressed to Vanadis-sama by His Excellency.”

The soldier handed the leather package which he was holding in his hand to Rurick who was at Ellen’s side. Rurick who received it removed the leather package and handed over the letter inside to Ellen.

The silver-haired Vanadis broke the seal and quickly took a look at the contents, but the sentences of the content that was almost the same as what the soldier reported was written with Eugene’s handwriting.

While being a letter addressed to Ellen, she felt Eugene’s nature<ref> which means, it was the proof that the letter is from Eugene (that it wasn't a faked letter) </ref> around beginning from one sentence mourning over the death of Ilda’s attendant, but from Ilda’s perspective, it was very obviously that he flew into rage.

“I know that Eugene-dono isn’t the kind of man to do something like that. Leave it to us the territory of Pardu and the people living there.”

Ellen also wrote such a letter, handed it to the soldier and made him go to Pardu, but the situation was clearly against Eugene. She was irritated because of that.

In addition, there was one more thing; there was an element which put Ellen in a bad mood.

“––What is hidden behind this?”

It was about one thing that Ellen wanted to know in the letter from Eugene; it was not written why he suddenly intended to have friendly relations with Ilda.

Eugene and Ilda were brothers-in-law. Thinking about it, it was not strange to try to have interactions. But, why did it come now?

“Besides, according to what Lim said, Eugene-dono was summoned by King Victor and should have gone to the Capital.”

Ellen thought about it all night, but like that without her finding any clues in the end, the day dawned and they resumed their march as they were searching for Duke Bydgauche’s troops. But, somehow her mind was distracted and she was not able to concentrate.

It was about the time when the sun, hidden by white clouds slightly covering the sky, was about to reach the zenith that one of the cavalry squads, which were sent for reconnaissance, returned with an unexpected report.

“We have discovered a group which is fluttering the banner of Lebus.”

Ellen was stunned. She knew that Elizavetta was going south from Lebus with also 1000 soldiers. So, it was not strange in itself that they met them.

''---Then, where is Duke Bydgauche’s army?''

As Ellen stopped the march and ordered the soldiers to rest, she asked Rurick to prepare a map.

Seemingly, Duke Bydgauche’s army was not going south straight somehow.

“I wonder if they made a detour.”

Ellen asked for Rurick’s opinion. But, Rurick did not agree.

“Maybe, they are unexpectedly lying hidden near here.”

“Why do you think so?”

“As far as I hear the story, it seemed that the man called Duke Bydgauche is not that much familiar with the geography, south of the Capital. Make a detour would take much more time, right? Would they not somehow try to let us and the Lebus army go past?”

“I see.”

Ellen nodded as she was impressed. Though he was not a man who would think like this about the enemy movement before, he seemed to have unwittingly grown.

“What do we do?”

As Ellen snorted at Rurick’s question, she flipped at a point of the map with her fingertip.

“I’m reluctant, but we will join with the party of Lebus. They might have grasped the enemy movement.”

Afterwards, as Ellen and Elizavetta mutually advanced their soldiers, they agreed to join before the day went down. The place was a small meadow called Radom, and there was an intermediate distance from each other’s position.

When she decided to head to Radom, Ellen released the cavalrymen as a scouting party. Just to be sure, she made one party head to Pardu. Moreover, she resumed the march leading only the infantry.

When they entered in less than one koku, the silhouette of the Lebus army and its banner could already be seen. Under the white sky, a golden band, which described an arc reminiscent of her Valitsaif, was shining in the purple flag. At the vanguard, there was the figure of Elizavetta straddling on horse.

Ellen stopped her troops, and she approached Elizavetta accompanied only by Rurick. Elizavetta likewise headed towards her along with a youth who seemed to be an attendant.

Cold wind blew and something flickered within the field of vision. It was the snow. It was snow which seemed to melt in the atmosphere before touching the ground, but it certainly fell from the sky.

When each side approached until a distance of about dozens of step, Ellen noticed.

“…Tigre?”

Seeing the youth on horseback following near Elizavetta, Ellen opened her eyes wide.

Though he was wearing a padded undershirt in fur of the Lebus style, the darkish red hair, black eyes, features which mixed calm and gallantry, the medium stature and the figure which carried a bow on his shoulder and hung a quiver on the waist was unmistakably that of Tigrevurmud Vorn who she knew.

Rurick who heard Ellen’s murmur and doubted it also turned his gaze there, and glared in surprise. Words did not seem to come out right away.

“Tigre!”

While being moved to tears and shouting the youth’s name, Ellen rushed her horse. However, she immediately harbored suspicion. Even though their eyes met, Tigre only stared back at himself with a wondering face. Then, Ellen finally arrived at a basic question.

Why was Tigre riding a horse next to Elizavetta? Like a servant.

“What’s the matter? Suddenly shouting.”

In the place where they approached until a distance of about ten steps, Elizavetta said with an amazed face. But, Ellen paid no heed to it.

“Elizavetta. I would like to hear the man’s name.”

Without even greeting her, she frankly demanded. Elizavetta frowned.

“He is Urz. My subordinate.”

The youth called Urz bowed to Ellen with an expression like that one which met someone for the first time.

Ellen held her breath. Her shoulders shook; she was about to burst into tears at any time, but endured it desperately. As she made her voice calm as much as possible, she said.

“Where did you hire him?”

“…Why are you curious about such a thing?”

Elizavetta’s expression and tone was tinged with wariness. Ellen who glared at her answered.

“From interest. I don’t mind even if you don’t tell me.”

“…I don’t see the need to answer.”

There was a pause until the refusal. It was obvious that she was apparently hiding something.

“More importantly, let’s begin the war council quickly.”

Elizavetta said so, but Ellen ignored it and turned her gaze to the youth.

“Tigre! Tigrevurmud Vorn!”

Urz was staring at Ellen with a blank face. Ellen still kept appealing to him.

“What‘s wrong? We do not meet each other for about 100 days, and you have already forgotten about me? Did you forget Eleonora Viltaria? I, who allowed you to call me Ellen!”

“…Ellen.”

A change occurred on Urz’s expression. The youth removed his gaze from Ellen as if pondering on something.

“Ellen. Ellen…? No… Where have I…”

“Stop it!”

Elizavetta shouted, and advanced her horse so as to break in between Urz and Ellen and the others.

“Urz has lost his memory! Do not confuse him!”

“Hou, lost his memory, you say?”

A sneer floated in Ellen’s lips.

“Then, shouldn't you help him regain his memory?”

“It’s up to me to decide. I want you to stop throwing strange words and confusing Urz.”

“What do you mean by strange words? I have only said my name and Tigre’s name.”

At Ellen’s words, Elizavetta flinched. Her hand stretched to the black whip to her waist.

Ellen likewise put her hand on the long sword to her waist. The wind arose from the long sword and gently brushed her silver hair.

The {{furigana|Wind Princess of the Silver Flash|Silvfrau}} lightly chuckled.

“Even Arifal said it. That person isn’t Urz. It’s Tigre.”

“…Stop your false accusations. Tigrevurmud Vorn fell into the sea and should have died. I have heard that even though Sophia Obertas desperately searched, even his body was not found.”

Elizavetta glared at Ellen with her eyes of different colors, and pattered. However, Ellen, not even showing a slight sign of hesitation, eluded it with a composed attitude.

“I was told so, too. I believed that. I will ask once again, Elizavetta. That man you are calling Urz, where did you find him?”

“It doesn’t matter where I found him!”

Elizavetta flew into a rage. She cried like a child and vigorously shook her head.

“Urz is my subordinate. I don’t know anyone called Tigrevurmud Vorn!”

“I don‘t know anyone called Urz either. No, speaking of which, I just remembered. Urz was the name of Tigre’s father.”

Elizavetta’s face turned pale. At this time, the red-haired Vanadis understood the situation almost exactly. What Ellen was saying was probably correct.

Urz was definitely Tigrevurmud Vorn. There was no way that two people with such bow skills to that extent would exist.

“Lord Tigrevurmud!”

Rurick who finally came to his senses advanced his horse and raised a sad cry.

“If you are really Tigrevurmud Vorn, then we would like you to respond to the voice of our lord! There’s no helping it even if you have forgotten about me. However, there are a lot of people around you whom there is no way you would ever forget!”

To Rurick’s angry look, Urz just merely opened his eyes wide in wonder. Rurick spoke further vehemently.

“Teita-dono was always at your side! Don’t tell me you also forgot the name of Batran-dono who died! Earl Rodant!? Viscount Augres and his hateful son!? It was us who saved Princess Regin from Muozinel, right?”

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V8 p1082.png|thumb]]

Not giving even one name of a person from Zchted, Rurick gave only the names of the people from Brune.

“Enough, already!”

With her pupils of different colors, Elizavetta stared at Rurick. The bald knight was being overawed by her terrifying gaze, but he put power into his stomach and looked straight again. As he painfully exhaled, he opened his mouth in order to call him (Tigre) again.

But, Ellen stretched out her hand before him and stopped him.

“Step back. You've done enough.”

“It would be meaningless even if you say any more than this”, Ellen judged. There were also Eugene and Ilda. It was necessary to end it quickly.

She unsheathed the long sword and thrust the point at Elizavetta. Feeling her preternatural fighting spirit with her skin, Elizavetta likewise put on a serious look, and tightly grasped her black whip.

“I will have you return Tigre, Elizavetta.”

“Don’t make me say it so many times. It’s not Tigre. It’s my Urz.”

The wind swirled and white sparks scattered. The silver-haired Vanadis, in order to take back her important thing, and the red-haired Vanadis, in order to protect her important thing to the end were going to cross weapons.

Under a white sky tinged with loneliness, snow and wind began to increase strength.

<noinclude>

==References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 07 Chapter 1

2014-01-31T03:37:16Z

208.95.181.27: /* Chapter 1: Burning the villages */

== Chapter 1: Burning the villages ==


“---Has Lord Tigrevurmud ever burned a village?”

Struck with an unexpected question in a casual tone, the youth was taken aback. He steadily stared at the blond haired woman -- Limlisha sitting opposite to him across the table.

She, who was called by her nickname Lim by those close to her, was twenty years old, three years older than the youth. Although there were traces of guilt in her blue eyes, she continued speaking.

“I apologize about it being an unpleasant question. But, if possible, I wish to talk about……”

“Ah, No, I wasn‘t particularly offended. I was just a little surprised.”

The youth waved his hands as to say that she didn’t have to worry about it. The youth didn’t dislike such an earnest part of Lim.

The youth’s name was Tigrevurmud Vorn. Those close to him called him by his nickname “Tigre”.

Tigre was now under her instruction.

Being the adjutant, and also the best friend of the silver haired Vanadis Elleonora Viltaria, Lim possessed a wide range of knowledge in political affairs, strategy and the like. Recently, she was secretly looking forward to teaching her pupil, Tigre, the various things she knew.


Tigre was going to answer her question with his usual tone and expression, but he diverted his gaze from her, and even his voice was tinged with bitterness.

“I have already had to burn nearly half of a village. It was when the plague was spreading……”

That happened several years ago when the youth’s father was still alive. Before the Plague, cures, let alone medicine, was not yet discovered, the only measures that people could take were to isolate those suffering from the disease and burn down the buildings.

“……I‘m sorry.”

Lim bowed down in apology for reminding him of a painful past. Her dull blond hair, tied on the left side of her head, shook.

“It’s an old story. Still, why such a question?”

Tigre directed his gaze towards the table. There were many sheets of maps, and only twenty pieces, which were small enough to be held with a finger, scattered there.

Today's lecture was about war maneuvers. It was something along those lines, where Lim displayed the pieces on the map and explained the circumstances, and Tigre would answer in the best way possible within a limited time.

Although she was a strict teacher, whenever Tigre desperately racked his brain and deduced the best answer, she would loosen her surly expression a bit and praise him. And thus constantly performing the maneuvers by changing the location of the pieces on the map, Lim who took a short rest, suddenly raised this question.


“Of course I know that Lord Tigrevurmud is someone who would not do such a thing. It’s precisely this reason that I would like you to think about it when you can afford to.”

As Lim put a map on the table, she grabbed a few pieces and set them on top.

“You are taking a rest in a certain small village with one hundred soldiers. Well…… let’s say there are fifty villagers in the village.”

Although thinking that it was not that big a village, the youth nodded. In the territory of Alsace, which Tigre once governed, there were many mountains and forests; towns and villages could be counted over one hand. In this case, it was easy to guess so. Lim proceeded with the talk.

“At this village, one day's distance from here, five hundred enemy troops are stationed. But our earliest reinforcements will take at least two days to arrive.”

With a look, Lim asked Tigre what he would do. The youth stirred his darkish red hair, staring at the pieces and the map with a sullen face.

The enemy was five times their number, and reinforcements would not make it in time.

''---Don’t get the wrong idea. What Lim is expecting from me is not a way to defeat the enemy, but to find the best strategy to adopt.''

At first, Tigre had made a lot of mistakes like this, and thus (he had) been scolded by her. Therefore he couldn't afford to repeat the error again.

“While letting the villagers evacuate, we will also retreat. This is the only way.”


“It’s all good to evacuate, but what would you do about the village?”

Tigre frowned, and finally noticed the meaning behind her words.

“……By that, do you mean whether or not I will burn it?”

To the youth, who confirmed with a sour look, Lim coldly nodded.

“The enemy is only a day's distance away, the time you can use to escape is less than half a day. The time required to pack things is also limited. Of course, what's left behind will be taken by the enemy. Conversely, by burning them, this can be counted as a form of attacking the enemy.”

There were a lot of things they could exploit in the village. They could also spend the night in the empty houses, compared to resting in a house, sleeping on the floor was clearly more exhausting.

They could replenish their food and water supply, and also raise their morale by getting the spoils of war. Of course, they would also be wary of traps though.

“Burn the houses down, if there are wells, poison them. Though depending on the situation, it would be necessary to make a decision to that extent in the worst case scenario.”

Tigre angrily looked at the map and pieces. He was thinking that burning the village was a bandit’s behavior. But, aside from plague, he had never thought that he might someday be forced to such a thing.
Though he was desperately trying to think of other ways, he did not come up with a convenient answer.


“You strongly advise me to do so at such a time, huh……”

To Tigre who annoyingly gave up, Lim denied, saying “No.”

“You do not need to do it yourself, if I am there at that time, please order me to do so.”

Tigre gasped, and stared in wonder at Lim. Even when making such a statement, her expression did not budge in the slightest. She straightened her back, and confronted Tigre’s line of sight. It was not because she thought it to be a hypothetical talk, but because she was prepared to do so.

“Though it’s a necessary measure, it’s also certain to lose the villagers’ trust. However, as a general of an army, you will have to consider the aftermath. So--”

“I can’t do that.”

As Tigre refuted Lim’s words in a strong tone, he stared at her.

“When the time comes, I will do it with my own hands. I have no intention of casting the role of the villain onto someone else.”

“The morale of the whole army will be affected.”

Though Lim rose from the chair and immediately argued, Tigre did not back off.

“Even so, I will do it. Certainly there might be times when I will have to order something unpleasant to someone. But this is a different issue.”

“It’s also the duty of a General to avoid incurring the resentment and hatred of people.”

“Even if my honor is stained, I should only retrieve it with other means. What you say is correct. But, I can’t simply avoid people’s resentment. Though paying attention to avoid failure is a major factor, if I worry about it, I won’t be able to do anything.”


During the time Tigre was the Lord of Alsace- Perhaps because it was a period as short as two and a half years, there were no major issues. However, there were several times where he saw his father Urz troubled.

His father’s best friend, Massas, who also took care of Tigre, once said this. ‘There is no such rule where people have no complaints.’

Tigre and Lim were staring at each other for a while, but it was Lim who gave in. With a small sigh, she sat back to the chair, and ruefully said that she understood.

“……But, please keep in mind that there is also the way I mentioned.”

“Then, I also have something to ask. Assuming that I’m caught in such a situation and I had to burn the village… Let’s think together about what to do to regain the people trust afterward.”

As Tigre spoke with a smile, Lim also, though faint, spread a smile on her lips.

Just before the summer came in LeitMeritz, several months had passed since Tigre began to live as a guest in the Imperial Palace.

<center><big>◎</big></center>


While staring with a serious face at the several sheets of maps that were spread on the table, Tigre recalled Lim’s teachings which he received a few months ago.

This was not the Imperial Palace of LeitMeritz. In the first place, it was not even in the Kingdom of Zchted. This was the West part of the Kingdom of Asvarre’s mainland, in the conference room of the Fort Lux.

Tigre, who suddenly looked up at the murky ceiling, could not help think what he was doing in a place like this.

Tigrevurmud Vorn was not a person from Zchted. He was a small aristocrat who governed Alsace in the border of the Kingdom of Brune. He held the title of Earl. Though his skill with the bow was to the extent of what could be said to be a merit, the vocation was not held in high regard by Brune, which despised the bow.

What significantly altered the youth’s fate was the war, which occurred between Brune and Zchted last year.

Tigre became a prisoner of war of one of the only seven Vanadis in Zchted, Ellen, and afterwards, due to a twist of fate, cast himself in the midst of the civil war which broke out in Brune.

Eventually, Tigre rescued Princess Regin, whose whereabouts were unknown and succeeded in bringing the civil war to a close. But, in the negotiations between Brune and Zchted after the end of the civil war, it was decided that Tigre would live in LeitMeritz as Ellen’s guest.


When welcoming the spring and seeing off the summer end in LeitMeritz, Tigre was sent a request by King Victor of Zchted. He had to secretly travel to the Kingdom of Asvarre, and established a covenant offering cooperation to Prince Jermaine.

In Asvarre, after the King died, two Princes were fighting over the throne. Being asked a request from the King of a country, Tigre could not refuse and headed to Asvarre.

Although he was able to meet Prince Jermaine, he was about to be killed; as he was trying to escape from the ambush, the Prince was murdered by one of his subordinates who triggered a rebellion. That subordinate, Tallard Graham, said this to Tigre.

“I aim to be King. --Please. Lend me your help.”

There were several reasons, which pushed Tigre to cooperate with Tallard. Whereas this young man (Tallard) intended to conclude a pact of friendship with Zchted, the enemy, Prince Elliot had joined hands with the Kingdom of Muozinel. The Vanadis Sophia Obertas, who was sent by Zchted as a messenger, was captured by Prince Elliot. Moreover, there was also the fact that Tigre was attracted by Tallard’s cheerful personality.

Tigre borrowed three thousand soldiers from him and captured Fort Lux. It was something which was done from last night to this morning.

And now.

Fort Lux, which became the stronghold of Tigre and the others, was wrapped in a heavy atmosphere.

Outside the Fort, the shining golden sun in the western sky was setting. The west side of the Fort bathing in the light of dusk was tinged red, and the east side in contrast was covered with a black shadow.


The faces of the soldiers patrolling on top of the walls and the soldiers taking a rest in the courtyard were colored by an indescribable anxiety. This was not the expression of those who gained the Fort after a fierce battle.

Why they were scared was because of a report that was brought earlier by a certain soldier.

“Prince Elliot leading thirty thousand pirates has landed! They seem to be at a distance of about two days from the Fort.”

The shock from the news was unfathomable to the soldiers. Of course Tigre was not an exception. An enemy that was actually ten times more than them was at a distance of only two days.

“For the time being, we should do what we have to do.”

Although he said so to calm down his companions, Tigre, who asked to be provided a map and re-confirmed the situation, could not help but groan at the seriousness of the situation.

“Is there anything I can do?”

A beautiful girl with light pink-colored hair turned her big eyes reminiscent of black pearl to Tigre. She was about 13 or 14 years old. Though expressionless and lacking the qualities of the children her age, and also with a grown-up tone, her appearance let one feel wonder and charm.

She was Olga Tamm. A Vanadis of Zchted like Ellen. Although for some reason she had been traveling alone, she met with Tigre and both began to act together. While having a delicate body that gave the impression to likely break if touched, she had the power to easily fling an adult man away.


In addition to Tigre and Olga in the conference room, there was one more person.

He was a big man in his mid-thirties who had a visibly suntanned skin named Matvey. The thick former sailor, with the trust of the Vanadis Alexandra Alshavin alias Sasha of Legnica, had also been somehow of a great help to Tigre in his trip.

“Please don’t hesitate to tell me. If it’s your order, I will generally comply.”

Matvey crossed his big arms and revealed a creepy smile. Because of his scary look, it might be this man’s shortcoming that even a well-intentioned smile makes people terrified.

If it were not for those two, Tigre might not have made it through many predicaments in this foreign land. They were without doubt reliable companions.

The youth, without speaking of the idea, which came up in his mind just now, smiled wryly as to dodge the issue. Tigre himself was unable to make decisions now, because the members were not gathered yet.

From outside, the sound of footsteps overlapping with the clattering of armor was approaching. The only door of the room was opened, and two men walked in.

One, while being of a medium build and also handsome, was a man able to make people remember his gentle smile. Though without armor and lightly dressed with only a sword hung on the waist, his movement, which left no opening, showed that he was a veteran soldier.


The man’s name was Vaild Ludra. He served Tallard, and was the General Commander of the three thousand soldiers who were here. Tallard originally intended to set Tigre as the General Commander, but Tigre had refused it and put himself in the position of Ludra’s adjutant.

The other one, in contrast was clad in a rowdy atmosphere. Though he was exactly 30 years old, he was the owner of a baby face, who would probably make him pass as a teenager, if not for the large scar on his left cheek.

This man named Simon was the Captain of nearly three hundred mercenaries. Following the merit system and the realism of mercenaries, he was a skilled warrior who had both popularity and ability.

“How are the soldiers’ condition?”

Waiting for the two people to sit on a chair, Tigre asked. While arrogantly creaking the back of the chair, the mercenary Captain Simon sullenly replied.

“It’s a mess. Each one of them looks damn glum.”

“We have temporarily avoided the chaos, but it is necessary to issue new instructions as soon as possible.”

Ludra also expressed his concern in a modest tone. The two men had to appease the soldiers, who panicked at the sudden landing of Elliot’s army; they settled down the chaos by scolding them.

''---It can’t be helped. It's like this because they don't think we can win……''

Matvey put copper cups with water on the table for the number of people in the room.


“It’s not sake?”

Though Simon laughed while looking into the content of the copper cup, it was not by dissatisfaction he said so, but it was only joking. He also perfectly understood that it was not a situation where they could talk while drinking sake.

Tigre put on the table a map in which the whole area surrounding the Fort Lux was drawn.

“Let's confirm the situation. First of all, where is currently Prince Elliot’s army?”

“In this area.”

Ludra, who leaned forward, indicated one point of the map with his finger. The other people standing up also looked at the map. The mainland coast was at a distance of two days from the Fort northward. There, Luarca was written in blurred letters.

“There are two or three fishing villages in this area, but Luarca is, even among them, a particularly big village. I thought that the enemy pattern would be to use it in order to capture Maliayo, but……”

Ludra took a heavy breath. He was completely outwitted.

“Which soldier told you that? I thought the scout did not reach that place.”

At Tigre’s question, Ludra moved his finger placed on the map to the lower left. Seen from the Village of Luarca, it was the southwest, seen from the Fort Lux, it was the northwest.

“There is a small town named Salime here. The villagers, who were attacked, fled here and conveyed the situation; the soldiers of the town, after hearing the news, flew over with horses.”


And then Ludra explained in detail the sudden attack of the pirates.

“I heard that the village was attacked before dawn. It was about at the same time that we attacked the Fort. A harbor of simple structure is located in the fishing village of this area; the pirates took out a large quantity of boats from the ship and rowed up to there……”

Under the sky which still had a lingering trace of darkness, what occurred was a tragedy which made one want to avert his eyes. The pirates mercilessly swung down swords and axes on the villagers, surprised by the sudden attack. They broke into rooms, took what they saw, destroyed them, violated women, and set fire to the houses.

Those who were able to safely escape numbered less than ten.

Tigre’s face was tinged with anger and bitterness. His hometown, where the youth was born and raised, had also been attacked by Duke Thenardier’s army last year.

Recalling it, again thinking back to the livelihoods of villagers stolen unreasonably and although he had also had no choice, his heart was eaten away by melancholy.

Olga and Matvey, though not as much as Tigre, also felt resentment towards the pirates. Remaining cool was Simon, who was at least practical pertaining to war matters, but he also made a point sarcastically saying “very well done.”

As Tigre took a deep breath and pulled himself together, he looked at his companions.

“How do you think Prince Elliot will act from now on?”


“He will move straight to Valverde through the highway.”

It was Ludra who asserted so.

“As you can see, the highway passing near the Village of Luarca extends to the East and the Southwest. By advancing to the Southwest, it reaches the town of Salime and by moving to the North, it is divided into two routes, each leading to Maliayo and Valverde. Either route does not directly lead to this Fort Lux.”

Valverde was Tallard’s stronghold city. From Elliot’s perspective, capturing Valverde first would become the first step toward victory.

“Prince Elliot shouldn’t know yet that we have captured this Fort. Even if he intends to join General Lester, he will have to pass through either route of the highway. In that case, it is not pointless for him to head toward Valverde.”

When the name of Lester was mentioned, Olga, who had been silently looking at the map until now, turned to look at Tigre. Tigre who noticed it shook his head.

Though Lester was the General who was protecting this fort, he was not human but a dreadful grotesque Monster named Torbalan. Those who knew it were only Tigre and Olga who actually fought him. Since explaining it to the others would make things complicated, Tigre intended to keep silent about it.

''---I wonder if Prince Elliot knew that General Lester was a Monster.''

Tigre brushed the doubt which grazed his head to the corner of his mind, because now there were several things which he had to think about.


“But, it’s not as if Prince Elliot won’t forever know that this Fort fell into our hands. Once he gets to know it, won’t he change his plans?”

Olga tilted her head at Ludra’s words. The red-haired knight calmly affirmed.

“That’s right. Considering that possibility, while slowing down the whole March speed, he could send a reconnaissance unit of about five thousand soldiers and advance along the highway……”

“Otherwise, he could organize a detached unit and send it here.”

When Tigre said so, Ludra looking nervous nodded.

Elliot could not ignore the Fort Lux. If he ignored the Fort and headed toward Valverde, he would run the risk of being attacked from the back or the side by the enemy who might be in the Fort.

That was probably why he had invited Lester to change sides at the stage before landing. If Tigre and the others had delayed the Fort siege, there was no doubt that they would have been sandwiched between Prince Elliot’s and Lester’s troops, and forced to retreat.

“In case he sends a detached unit, it will be troublesome that they may come off the highway, and head up to here.”

Ludra dropped his gaze on the map and groaned. Olga retaining her question in her obsidian pupils, looked up at the knight of Asvarre, and then asked Tigre.

“If they proceed off the highway, I think that their feet will become dull and their march will be significantly delayed, right?”


From the Village of Luarca where Elliot landed, if they tried to go to the south straight to the fort, through the meadows, and across the region where a number of large and small hills stood in a row, they would have to break through the vast woods.

Let alone the meadows and the hilly areas, they would greatly have trouble to progress in the woods.

“Yeah. If you intend to stave off the enemy's march, you would usually fortify the highway with soldiers.”

As Tigre put his finger on the map, he circled the whole area spreading out between the fishing villages and the Fort.

“We cannot avoid the soldiers where they deviated from the highway. Neglecting the scouts and being cautious is all we can do. There is a high chance that the enemy will come there.”

Convinced by that, next to Olga, Matvey who was silent until then spoke.

“Ludra-dono. Isn’t there anything you know about Prince Elliot’s personality? Something that can serve as reference about how he will move from now on.”

Tigre stared in wonder at the former sailor. Even though there was impatience due to the anger towards the enemy or the status quo, he did not think of this point.

Ludra twisted his neck with a troubled face.

“I have never met Prince Elliot, but there is something that I hear from His Excellency Tallard. According to it, he is an extremely arrogant and incredulous person.”

''---It’s the same as the story I heard from Ellen.''


Tigre recalled what the Vanadis of silvery white hair taught him in the Imperial Palace of LeitMeritz. Arrogant as Prince Jermaine, his suspicion was strong. Ellen had said so.

“However, His Excellency also said this. That he is both bold and cautious, and that he is someone who never let his guard down.”

“Bold and cautious?”

Matvey frowning asked back, Ludra nodded.

“It was at the time when Prince Jermaine had called all his siblings to the Imperial Court and killed them over suspicion of rebellion. Prince Elliot sensing the danger went to the Court after arranging in advance so that he could escape when needed.”

Elliot wonderfully succeeded in getting away from Jermaine’s clutches. Meanwhile, Princess Geneviere, using the confusion which arose thereby, also successfully escaped.

“Regarding the boldness, I don’t even have to explain, right? It’s not something ordinary for a Prince of a country to negotiate with pirates and make them his subordinates.”

“Besides, there is also the landing to the fishing villages, which outsmarted us. He seems to be a Prince who likes to make a display of his originality.”

Simon revealed a sarcastic smile, and asked Ludra while playing with the copper cup in his hand.

“Anyway, if it’s only us, we are no match. After how many days Tallard will come here?”


By now, he should be running about in the country of Asvarre gathering up soldiers. It was planned that when the number reached ten thousand, he would join Tigre and the others going to the north to fight Elliot. Counting from the day when Tigre and the others left Valverde, nearly ten days had passed.

“Sorry.”

Ludra cast down his eyes with a bitter face. It meant that he did not know, either.

In the strategy that Tallard told Tigre, Elliot was supposed to spend a lot of time to the capture of the Port Town of Maliayo. It could be said that Elliot’s dynamism exceeded Tallard’s expectation.

“The messenger will arrive at Valverde tomorrow afternoon at the earliest. Also, it’s not sure that His Excellency will be there. Since it’s possible that he left Valverde in order to gather soldiers……”

“Then, it’s helpless.”

Spinning the empty copper cup in his hand, Simon shrugged his shoulders and said in a joking tone. When this man laughed, the scar on his left cheek would be distorted. Though Olga looked displeased by his frivolous behavior, Tigre and Matvey exuded a wry smile. It was not as if they did not understand his feelings.

After all, less than three thousand soldiers, who were here, would have to fight thirty thousand enemies.

But, Tigre did not feel like positively blaming Tallard. He had after all also experienced the hardships of gathering soldiers in the civil war of Brune.

''---Well, what to do now?''


We have to settle down and do what we should do, was what he said to them. But, what should be done now? Think about a brilliant strategy to defeat an enemy of thirty thousand soldiers?

It’s not that. Extending his hand on the desk, Tigre brought another map on the top.

Around the Fort Lux, the position of the surrounding villages was also drawn. Including to them the small villages with dozens of people living in, there were about ten villages.

Unless they heard the tragedy of the Village of Luarca, Prince Elliot’s troops were in the opposite poles of tolerance and mercy. There was no doubt that they would make these villages, the objects of ruthless plunder.

“What we should do now is to ensure the safety of the villagers. For that purpose, we will adopt two measures. One is to take only two thousand horsemen and set a night attack to the enemy.”

“Taking into account the enemy’s number, I don’t think it will be that much effective with only two thousand……”

“I don’t expect great results in the battle. If we can slow the enemy pace, even a little, then it’s enough.”

Answering so to the confused Ludra, Tigre, who was going to cut directly to the second measure, suddenly avoided meeting his gaze. But, he soon shook off his confusion and said in a businesslike tone.

“Concerning the second, we will evacuate the villagers. Taking into account the location of the village and the enemy, after evacuating, what naturally followed is the night attack. Though I hope for them to rush into Valverde, at worst, we will get away from the Fort to the South.”

Tigre raised his eyes from the map and looked at Ludra. A deep shadow of seriousness and sadness flashed on the youth’s face.


“Will they obediently follow us?”

“The villagers have become accustomed to war. If we tell them ‘The pirates are approaching, run away!’ they will listen to us. We will wait for dawn before moving the soldiers……”

Reproving the mutter of Ludra, who was putting his thoughts in order, Olga asked with a puzzled face.

“Isn't it for tonight? We race against the time, right?”

“The sun has already set. If we left the Fort now, the soldiers would arrive at the village at midnight. The villagers would probably have turned off the light and fell asleep. Even if we gather them and talked to them in such a situation, it will just cause confusion. It would be better to wait for the daybreak and then move after.”

The darkness of night easily contributed to the confusion. Not only would the evacuation not progress, but there was also no mistake that those straying off the path or those who were left behind would appear one after another.

“Since we will also have to let the villagers, who were hired for the assault of the Fort, go back……”

Ludra grieved over awkwardness with a sigh.

“Well, it’s all good to make them evacuate, but it’s not all, right?”

It was the veteran mercenary captain who said so.

“The village will be burnt down when it becomes deserted. And in the water wells, we will throw poison. It’s fine, right?”

To Simon, who confirmed as if it was a matter of fact, Matvey, Olga, and Ludra respectively frowned. Only Tigre, without showing such a reaction, as he heaved a sigh mixed with resignation, violently stirred his hair. Since the time he spotted the villages on the map, he had anticipated that.


''---Lim is really a good teacher……''

The unamiable (unsociable) face of the girl with blond hair tied at the left side of her head came to his mind. Recalling the debate with Lim prior the meeting was without doubt consistent to the current situation. As they would evacuate the villagers, if they left the villages and the water wells like that, they would be naturally exploited by the pirates.

If they prevented the pirates from using the water wells, the enemy would have to procure water from somewhere else. It was the basic of the basics that force an enemy to fatigue and trouble in a war.

However, it might also be because the mercenary Simon said it without hesitation. Though Tigre agreed with his words, he could not consent.

''---If we poison the wells, it won’t be possible to use them even after the end of the war.''

It was an act equal to the destruction of the village. Even if the houses, which would be burnt, could newly be rebuilt, the people would not survive without water.

“……Aside from burning the villages, is it possible not to use the poison? For example, we can throw in stones so that the enemy cannot use water.”

Tigre kindly asked. He did not want to destroy the villages, if possible, but Simon mercilessly shook his head.

“It’s useless to do so if we take into account the enemy’s number. The stones will be immediately removed.”


Silence fell. No one was able to propose an alternative solution.

Tigre returned his gaze at the map, and scowled at it as if it were an object of revenge (like a camel staring at his father's murderer).

''---At that time, I said to Lim. That I will do it with my own hands.''

Her assumption had now become a reality. Of course, he could also choose not to burn the villages and poison the wells. But, if they did not deal a blow to the enemy, even a little, let alone the safety of the villagers, the soldiers, who would fight, will be in danger.

If Elliot’s army was early, they would arrive at the Fort in two or three days. Regardless of how to deal with it, time was required for both preparation and execution. Even the time to think about that was not given to Tigre now.

“Lord Tigrevurmud. The General Commander of this army is not you, but me.”

While putting on sympathetic eyes, Ludra said so in a particularly rebuking tone.

“It’s me who decide and order it. You don’t have to be concerned about it.”

“Yes”, Tigre nodded. Rather than agreeing with it, he had to pretend to understand in consideration for Ludra, who was anxious on his behalf.

What Ludra said was not wrong. But, Tigre, rather than just following orders as a mere soldier, was in a position in which he could state his opinion to Ludra. Given that in the beginning, Tallard was going to appoint Tigre as the General Commander, one could say that they were on equal status.


Moreover, the youth was unable to lie to himself and Lim, who was in Zchted.

“Ludra. I leave the compensation of the villagers to you.”

“I swear on my name, even at the cost of my life. Without fail.”

The earnest and prompt reply of the red-haired knight was at least providence.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

The moon greatly inclined towards the west sky, and the night sky let its darkness gradually fade. The darkness being minutely divided with its gradual shading foretold that the night's end was drawing near.

Among the nearly three thousand soldiers, about one thousand remained in the Fort with Ludra, and two thousand cavalrymen led by Tigre, left the Fort. Before dawn, though there was a still a margin of more than one Koku, they started to move a little early because passing through the forest in cavalry would take time.

When they passed through the forest, the sky was crystal-clear blue, and the sun was shining white despite his low position.

As scheduled, Tigre divided the two thousand soldiers into ten squads and each headed towards a village. Tigre himself, also leading about three hundred cavalrymen, was heading towards one of the villages. To the youth’s right and left side were the figures of Olga and Matvey.


The soldiers were wearing leather armor, and most of them, in addition to spears, were armed with a bow. Tigre and Ludra, who speculated the enemy’s equipment from the talk of when the Village of Luarca was attacked, decided it like that.

When Tigre and his squad reached the village, they were able to confirm little by little the figures of the villagers, who had begun to do farm work. The number of inhabitants of this village was roughly seventy. Their days were spent with harvest from the oat fields surrounding the village and with the forest's bounty one belsta (approximately one kilometer) away.

The houses applied plaster to the wooden walls, and the ceilings were only made of simple thatched roofs.

As Tigre called the potentates of the village including the village chief, they gathered in the chief’s house, and he frankly stated their business.

‘The pirates are getting closer. Pack your loads by noon and escape from here.’

Of course, the chief and the others, with color of perplexity on their faces, openly looked at each other.

“By noon, you say?”

“No matter how you put it, isn’t it too sudden? To begin with, even if you ask us to escape, where should we go……?”

“Valverde.”

Tigre deliberately told so in a businesslike tone. Since he was not familiar with the Asvarre language that he just learnt from Matvey, it had probably sounded more bluntly from the perspective of the listener.

Tigre had resolved himself before departing the fortress, putting coat after coat of ice around his heart, yet nevertheless, his own words made him want to vomit.


He was conscious of how to proceed exactly because the village was of a foreign country, and he did not even know its name until yesterday. It let the youth’s heart soundlessly creak. If it was some village from his home town Alsace, might he have taken such a decision?

“It will take two days or more from here.”

One of the potentates raised a voice-like scream. It was a man of 25 years old, who had a short white mustache particularly conspicuous. Seeing him made Tigre suddenly remember Massas, who was in Brune. Though he had not met him for more than half a year, he wondered if he was doing well.

“First of all, I want you to go toward the south from the Fort Lux. It doesn’t matter if you can escape into a village or a town in its neighborhood. If that seems impossible, you can change your course to the east and go to Valverde.”

When it came to such long lines, Tigre spoke in Zchted language first, and Matvey translated it into the Asvarre language. Tigre’s cold attitude coupled with Matvey’s ferocious look and burly body was already intimidation from the perspective of bystanders.

“There are women, children and also old men…… even sick people.”

Another man spoke of the mutter that sounded more like a complaint in a low voice. To the words such as children and old men, which inferred a blaming tone, Tigre answered while maintaining his cold tone and attitude.

“We will provide you with two carts. Children and old men can ride on them. There are probably also some in this village.”

“---And about the wild oats?” Another potentate asked.

“Finally, all the threshing is over; we will have kept them in the warehouse. We should carry them to Valverde a few days later……”


Tigre’s expression slightly stiffened. He recalled the state of the wheat field, which he saw on his way from Maliayo to Valverde.

After finishing the harvest of ripe wheat, the next step is the threshing. Pulling the wheat ears back and forth between the sticks split from the middle would remove the wheat. It was a work which required patience.

When finished, they would be packed in hempen bags, and transported in the warehouse. At a later date, a portion of these would be loaded onto the carts as taxes, and carried to the nearest city. The villagers would use what remained (as provisions) until the next harvest. It should have been the scenery that did not change regardless of which country.

“You can request compensation.”

While it turned out that it was not such a thing (although they are not meant to understand), the youth could only say so.

Of course there was also tax issues. But, at the demand that they should throw away things they obtained after several months of hard work by sowing any more seeds, plowing, worrying about drought and heavy rain, and racking their brain to find solution about the harm of insects and birds, the villagers would certainly feel sadness and indignation.

“Can’t you do something before the pirates arrive?”

One of the potentates turned reproachful eyes towards Tigre. Whether the man’s emotions were highly strung, Tigre, who was trying to reply to it, was vehemently cut before he could speak.


“I will stay here. In the first place, it’s unlikely that pirates would come to a place like this. I live in this village for more than 40 years; even though I have already seen thieves or bandits, I have never seen pirates.”

As Tigre was fed up with that, he put on a wistful face and overbearingly declared.

“Then, go to the town of Salime and hear the story. Those who barely escaped from pirates are there now. If you personally hear it from their mouths, I think that you will resolve yourself. But, then it might be too late though.”

Silence fell. The place was wrapped in a serious and cold atmosphere that did not allow anyone to casually speak. Although the village chief and the others felt uneasy and looked at each other, no one said a word.

Tigre took off his eyes from the man, and turned toward the village chief.

“---Chief. If there are people reluctant to leave the village, tie them up and carry them on a cart along with their loads. As I have said many times, we are running out of time. We will hold the enemy here.”

Tigre stood up as to say that the talk was over. It looked like the words he threw off made them surrender.

However, that was not the case. An old man, who would be the senior among the people of the village, moved his wrinkled face and falteringly returned these words.

“We…… We had been quietly living. Even when the soldiers under Jermaine-dono were rampaging. Even if they were trampling down our fields, breaking the fence and barrels and hitting young men for no reason, we had endured it without resistance.”


The old man looked up at Tigre with reproachful eyes.

“This time you want us to abandon this village?”

The sun was high in the sky when the villagers packed their load and left the village.

Tigre, without even trying to hide his displeasure, looked up at the sky and heaved a sigh filled with frustration. Although it took a half koku than expected, they somehow managed to evacuate the whole village.

Clothes, pans, iron pots, farming tools and the like, which were thrown away on the street, were scattered. After another half koku, fire would be set, and all these, would be burned along with the houses and fields.

Just in case, the soldiers checked if there were people who failed to get out in time. Tigre himself, together with Olga and Matvey, without moving from the central square of the village, waited for the report.

“I will take the thankless role.”

Ahead of the line of sight of Matvey who muttered so, there were figures of soldiers who were entering empty houses. Their action was slow; either they were openly non-favorable, or they were looking at the trio with eyes in which all kind of feelings were enclosed.

Most of the soldiers were basically commoners. They had spent their days in their respective towns and villages without war. Although they were given detailed instructions beforehand by Ludra, the act of burning a village was unbearable for them, and they could not help turning reproachful eyes at Tigre, who was the Commander of the site.


“No, it is better that such a thing is done by me, a stranger. Besides – I also agree.”

In the black pupils of Tigre, who responded so, a masochistic and dismal light was blinking. If he was also in their position, he would have also felt resentment towards the person who gave such orders.

But, as a Commander, he must coldly give such orders. Even if he felt like vomiting blood, if he did not do this, Tigre and the others would be force to stand in more harsh conditions. Taking a rest in an empty house, he also secured water so as to fight against the enemy in perfect condition.

“Sorry for that, Matvey. If only I could speak the Asvarre language……”

“You said what should be said. Don’t worry too much about it.”

To the former sailor, who open heartedly laughed, Tigre showed his gratitude by nodding his head. He also inwardly expressed his gratitude once again towards Sasha of Legnica, for introducing this man.

The skeptical looks of the soldiers were also turned toward Olga and Matvey. This was because both of them were seen as Tigre’s companions. However, Matvey scornfully laughed, and Olga, without changing one bit her deadpan, remained calm.

Olga suddenly brought her horse near Tigre. Though the Vanadis with light pink-colored haired did not say a single word, her quiet drive to protect Tigre was felt from her dignified attitude.

“Thank you. But, I’m all right.”


Tigre said so and lightly patted the girl’s head, and when the report that no one was left behind finally arrived, the youth gave the order to set fire.

Tigre himself poisoned the two wells of the village. So that his hands, which were trembling, were not seen by the soldiers, he left only Olga and Matvey at his side.

Not an ounce of emotion surfaced on Tigre’s face as he witnessed flames engulfed homes.

He was just clutching his fist strong enough to let his fingernails dug into the palm of his hand and shed blood.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

The meadows, which were at one Belsta (about one Kilometer) to the north from the village Tigre and the others left, was the place of the rendezvous.

When they arrived, nearly one thousand cavalrymen had already gathered. The Captains of each squad saw Tigre standing in the vanguard and went towards him at a quick pace.

Though some people reported the results with a bitter face, Tigre maintained his cold attitude and listened to them in turn. Their feelings aside, it seemed that they evacuated the villagers as ordered.

Tigre did not give any words of apology or appreciation at all. It was because he understood that it would instead only incite them the wrong way. By just carefully listening to their reports, he would show in his attitude, of act of accepting both their anger and bitterness.


As he finished listening to all the reports, Tigre gathered the Captains.

“Send scouts. Prepare eighty cavalrymen with little fatigue. Set eight squads of ten horsemen and send four squads respectively to the north and the east.”

Looking to the North, gently-sloping hills were visible in the distance. Shifting the gaze to the East, meadows mixed with sparsely color of dry grass were spreading. If the enemy passed through the meadows, they would probably come out in the highway.

Even though either way commanded a fine view, they were quite wide. So as not to overlook the enemy, Tigre made all the eight squads depart by different routes.

When it was over, he ordered them to set up camp. He planned to let them have a good rest for the time being in preparation for the night attack.

Although it was a camp, an encampment could brook no encumbrance. The surroundings were enclosed with a wooden fence, guards were set in key points and were taking rests by turn; they had meals, when it came time to sleep, they piled up overcoats on the ground.

In a place a little distant from the soldiers, Tigre was talking with both Olga and Matvey. Since there was no command tent, he had no choice but to settle at a distance so as not to let the soldiers hear unnecessary things. Since Olga hardly spoke, the two men became the center of the conversation.

“Do you think that Prince Elliot already knows about the fall of the Fort Lux?”

“It’s better to assume that he already knows.”


Many possibilities for the enemy to obtain the information could be considered, such as villages which were too far from the coastal area for Tigre and the others to call for evacuation, or unlucky travelers and peddlers who had run into the pirates, or small aristocrats who feared Elliot and dispatched an emissary and so on.

“I don’t like pessimistic thoughts, but let’s assume the worst case scenario. Let’s consider that the enemy knows about the fall of the Fort. The number of soldiers in the advanced troops is seven thousand. They've passed through the meadows and are in the mid-hill areas.”

“I feel that seven thousand is a bit exaggerated, but under the present circumstances, it is better to estimate that much.”

However, the reality was greatly beyond what the two men expected.

As the scout, who came back by the time the daybreak, ran up to Tigre without stopping to wipe his sweat and catching his breath, reported.

“We discovered one party thought to be the enemy. They are at about two koku on foot from here. There is no doubt it’s a large party of twenty thousand soldiers!”

Not only Tigre, but also Olga and Matvey stared wide-eyed in surprise.

''---Twenty thousand!? And at two koku on foot?''

The distance of marching on foot at the moment was ten Belsta (about ten kilometers). Elliot’s army was advancing with a speed far beyond Tigre and the others’ expectation.

“I see. Regarding the enemy’s composition, can you tell me in detail?”

Tigre immediately erased the surprise from his facial expression, and asked with a tone as relaxed as he could muster. Probably because an overwhelmingly large army was in sight, the soldiers were agitated. He must avoid shaking them further.


“The enemy raised the banner of the Red Dragon and its ranks are in disorder……”

Everyone in Elliot’s army, without any mind to military formation, ran up the gently-sloping hilly areas at full speed. The visible weapons are sticks and hatchets and even though they are formally dressed, it was leather armor at best. There was no cavalry.

“Is the number twenty thousand certain? If the enemy’s ranks are so much in chaos, I think it will be difficult to count them.”

Olga, who returned to her usual deadpan, asked indifferently. When the enemy numbered thousands or ten thousand, it was not an easy task to precisely grasp their number. However, the messenger clearly answered.

“I have worked as a messenger for a long time; if there are 1000 infantry, no matter how clumped they are, I will know. As I mentioned earlier, there is no cavalry among the enemy and since the ranks were extended greatly in a line, it’s possible to count them by the thousand.”

“I see. Sorry for having doubted your words.”

Olga honestly apologized. Beside her, Tigre started to think over what the messenger reported and the moment he realized the enemy’s intent, he almost unintentionally shouted. However, without showing this, he gave words of appreciation to the soldier with a gentle smile.

“Good work. You can rest now. I cannot allow wine, but you can take a light meal.”


As the soldier walked away from Tigre, Olga and Matvey turned dubious eyes to the youth. Tigre’s face was clearly tinged with tension and anxiety. He took out a map from his breast pocket with impatient fingers.

“Have you understood something?”

“The enemy has advanced straight to the south with the whole army. And with a fairly forced march.”

Tigre recalled that someone said that Elliot possessed a bold personality.

The second Prince of Asvarre, without organizing a detached unit, changed the course of action of the entire army and gave top priority to the capture of Fort Lux.

“……Then, the enemy had ten thousand in their forced march turned deserter?”

Matvey said with a dumbfounded face. Since Elliot’s army should be thirty thousand, it meant that it had pretty much decreased by 1/3.

“The enemy has probably considered this point. That, even if there are ten thousand stragglers, twenty thousand remain.”

It was the right way of thinking under this situation. For example, supposing that stragglers continued to occur and Elliot’s army was reduced to half, that’s still fifteen thousand. It would be five times Tigre's forces. Even if Tallard’s reinforcement of ten thousand were to arrive in time, Elliot's army would still be superior in number. Moreover, the stragglers would catch up given time.

“But, if they are pushing themselves that much, they will be exhausted and fighting will become impossible.”

To Olga, who frowned, Matvey softly shook his head,


“There’s no way that soldiers would be deployed in a place like this. Or even if they were deployed, only a small number of people would be able to effortlessly break through. Honestly, even I don’t want to clash with an enemy ten times superior in number. Even if it’s possible to win because the enemy is tired from the forced march.”

If they misread the level of enemy exhaustion, they would be easily repelled. If they did not act carefully, they could be surrounded in a flash and destroyed. It was far too dangerous to bet on it.

As Elliot judged and anticipated that there would be no more than ten thousand enemies ahead of their route, there was no doubt that they were advancing at a surprisingly tremendous speed. Tigre could not help shivering. Though not to the extent of using swords, the smoke of war had already begun.

Tigre quickly took a pen and paper and wrote a letter. Then he called a messenger.

“Return quickly to Fort Lux and give this to Ludra-dono.”

The messenger, who had received the letter, carefully put it in his breast pocket, bowed and left.

Olga and Matvey, who were waiting behind Tigre, looked at each other. Since he did not verbally pass the message, it meant that the contents were not addressed to the soldiers. Thinking whether or not it might have anything to do with the night attack scheduled to begin after this, Olga asked hesitantly.

“What about the night attack?”

“We will do it.”

Tigre briefly asserted to show his determination.


“We must slow down the enemy pace here at all costs. We must at least gain half a day.”

Of course there was the fear of clashing with an enemy ten times superior in number. But, Tigre understood that the villagers would not be able to escape if things were going on like this.

The villagers had begun to evacuate from this morning until noon. There were leading children and old people holding their loads. It was a situation where even they did not know whether or not they would be able to reach the Fort.

It would be good if the pirates, after seeing the fire ruins of the village, became more careful and enhanced their vigilance; if they marched at the same speed, they would surely catch up by tomorrow. Tigre could not absolutely let such a thing happen. Otherwise, for what purpose did he burn the village, and poisoned the wells?

“I think what Matvey said is correct. However, if we revise our viewpoint, the enemy won’t be wary of us. There are no signs that they sent a scout. – It’s a good opportunity.”

“It’s a gamble, you know? And a big gamble at that.”

Matvey broadly laughed while shrugging his shoulders. This was the laughter of a sailor who had braved the sea storms. Though Olga was silently staring at Tigre, she did not disagree.

As the units sent for reconnaissance all returned, Tigre learnt that the enemy had stopped their march. Soon getting out from the hilly area, they were at about one koku on foot away from the place where Tigre and the others were. He also confirmed at the same time that they did not send scouts.

Just to be on a safe end, Tigre moved out their campground, and retreated the troops to the south. Even though a campground, since it was only setting up a fence, it did not take a lot of time.


As the forest came into view, Tigre stopped their retreat. With the forest’s appearance at their back, they again built a campground.

The construction of the campground ended when the sun was setting. The clouds, which lurked in the sky, bathing in the light of the setting sun were dyed vermillion. The forest also dyed black a part of the ground in its huge shadow, which greatly spread branches and leaves, and the shadows of soldiers and horses had sunk in it. Matvey in admiration said so.

“With this, as long as we don’t use fire, it will be hard to be discovered from a distance.”

“I will prohibit the use of the fire after a little bit. From now, I want you to accustom your eyes to the dark.”

As Tigre gathered the Captain of each unit after that, he issued a few instructions.

“Let the soldiers make the catapults sling. Pick up stones in the forest. And then……”

The catapults sling was a tool used to catapult stones at a far distance by using the centrifugal force. Since the string could be easily made with just scraps of cloth, Tigre had also used it once or twice when hunting. Though it was more difficult to hit the target, it could also catapult stones at a distance of one hundred Alsins (about 100 meters).

Among the two thousand soldiers present here, only about half of the soldiers, that’s one thousand, were able to prepare bow and arrow. It (catapult) was a mean to make up for that shortage.

As he finished issuing instructions, Tigre slightly sighed. His shoulders felt heavy. Though there was not that much physical fatigue, the mental exhaustion was extreme.


“—I will take a rest for a half koku.”

Like that, Tigre put on a slightly dirty overcoat and turned his back to Matvey and Olga.

“I suppose you're off to take care of some business?”

To the former sailor who asked in a joking tone, Tigre only replied without looking back.

“I will only take a rest in a place a little away. I will return at once if something happens.”

After Matvey looked up at the sky, he saw off the youth while answering “Understood”.

Since the lurking clouds had hidden the moon and the stars, the night sky of autumn was darker than usual. With this, even if Tigre parted from the army alone to rest, he would not probably be conspicuous.

After they dared tackle their reluctance, they would be challenging an enemy ten times in numerical superiority. Moreover, Tigre would be leading foreign soldiers in a foreign land. Matvey wanted for Tigre to rest when he still could afford it.

Tigre, who was away from the soldiers, leaned against one of the trees that formed the forest and sat on the ground. Even though a little away, He probably couldn't hear normal voices, but a shout should be able to reach him at this distance. As expected he could not take more distance than that.

Though he closed his eyes, Tigre was so highly strung that he could not immediately sleep.

''---How should we fight?''

Last year, Tigre had struggled to repel the twenty thousand soldiers of the Muozinel army, who invaded Brune, with only two thousand soldiers. At that time, the soldiers’ morale was high, and he had reliable subordinates such as Rurick and the like.


There was the geographical advantage, too. Since the Muozinel army had advanced in a thin ravine (canyon) and got caught in the cliff, not only they were not able to use their military force of twenty thousand, but their March speed was also slow because of the slaves they had taken. There was room to come up with a plan. There was also the expectation that Massas and Augres would bring reinforcements.

How could the current situation be turned over? Though he could rely on Olga and Matvey, not only those two had no experience of commanding soldiers, but they also had no authority. He was also anxious whether the soldiers would follow his orders. Apart from the fact that he was not well versed in the geographical advantage, above all there was no time in every sense of the word.

“……I will somehow manage.”

Tigre brushed aside the heavy pressure, which applied a huge burden throughout his body, with murmurs, which could not be voiced. Suddenly, he tiresomely lifted his head when he felt something approaching.

Standing there was Olga. Though it was so dark that one could not even properly see several steps ahead, with her light pink-colored hair and her small build, there was above all no way the ax of gray blade, which was in her hand, could above all be mistaken.

As he was wondering why she came, the Vanadis of light pink-colored hair bent her delicate body, and smoothly entered in Tigre’s body.

“I need to rest, too.”

Tigre frowned, and rebuked “hey!” in a low voice. Olga indifferently replied.

“Matvey told not to use fire. This way you can rest without becoming cold.”

“But, that’s……”
[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V7 cl03.jpg|thumb]]


Tigre hesitated to speak. In reality, he wanted to be alone for a little while. As he was thinking about a suitable reason, Olga spoke first.

“No.”

It was a small and unusually strong tone. To the surprised Tigre, Olga calmly continued.

“Tigre, I don’t know how you feel. But, there's something that I know. It’s that I can not let you be alone now.”

The latter half of her speech did not seem like her, and though it was a very childlike way of speaking, her words strangely enough entered Tigre’s heart.

“I will stay by your side.”

Olga was not clear about what Tigre did intended to do. However, she did not encourage or comfort him, and also did not accept or deny him; she just told him what she want to do. Though her words made people feel an adamant will, strangely they did not feel hard-pressed to others.

Tigre, without knowing what he should say for a moment, fixedly stared at the girl. Though his feelings of wanting to be left alone did not completely disappear, it was certain they considerably fade. He only said “Thank you” in a lowered voice.

The youth, at that time for the first time, felt the warmth transmitted from the girl's body through her slightly dirty clothes. In that warmth, there was something which made his heart feel at ease. As drowsiness rapidly assailed him, Tigre entrusted his weight to her smaller back.


Olga did not show an unpleasant figure; rather her body was glued to his. While tickling his nasal cavity with the sweet smell of her light pink-colored hair, Tigre fell asleep.

As she heard the sleeper’s breathing of Tigre, Olga heaved a sigh of relief.

Regarding Tigre’s decision and the action to burn the village, it was not as if there was no room to think.

But, more than that, she didn't know what to say to Tigre, who would not show his expression of bitterness to the villagers and soldiers. Although she thought of some words of comfort, she felt like she was short on words to fully express her feelings.

Therefore, Olga decided to support the youth by at least being at his side, and to become his strength.

When late at night, Tigre and the others began to move. They whittled wood to make slabs for the horses to put in their mouths, and wrapped clothes around their hooves to reduce noise.

“I see. You thought this well.”

It was Matvey who said so in admiration. For this man, who had spent most of his life on the sea, it seemed to be something unusual. Tigre responded in a somewhat embarrassed tone.

“It's not my idea. I was taught how to surprise attack and night attack in a cavalry by a good acquaintance.”


That person should be waiting for Tigre’s return in LeitMeritz of the Kingdom of Zchted at this time. He also decided to help Sophie – Sophia Obertas for her sake, and to return safely.

Matvey grinned, guessing that the youth’s mood seemed to have changed for the better from his tone of voice.

“It seemed that you were able to take a good rest.”

“Thanks to you.”

The facial expression of Olga, who was pulling her horse near to Tigre’s, was mixed with joy and pride.

The moon and most of the stars were hidden by the clouds in the sky, which did not fade away. It was the perfect situation for a night attack.

All the two thousand soldiers went down from the horses, and advanced through the meadows wrapped in darkness while pulling their horses. Since the sky was very dark, their pace was slow and cautious.

Though they grew accustomed to seeing in the dark, it was only to the extent of grasping the difference in the depth of the darkness. Even if the sensation of stepping on the grass was transmitted to the feet through the shoes, their steps were shrouded in darkness and they could see nothing. Since the sense of distance also went amiss, the fatigue built up quickly.

So as not to let the soldiers get too tired, Tigre took break several times.

“There’s enough time. Don’t speak, or make a sound. And be careful not to fall.”

As they were marching since about a half koku, they saw some lights in the distance. It was the campfire lighted by the pirates.

“Are they camping without even stretching tents?”


Matvey, who was standing beside Tigre, laughed in a low voice. Within this darkness, though his figure was only a black shadow, the only countenance the youth's imagination could conjure was a smile as wicked as can be.

''---It appears that the enemy did not build a campground, and they also don’t seem to rest together, huh. It is as the scouts reported.''

As they got closer until a rough estimate distance of about 300 Alsins from the campfire, Tigre gave instructions to the captains of each squad. He had already told them what kind of offensive to adopt, when leaving their campground. One could only say that it was all according to plan.

''--- I will shoot a fire arrow towards the sky. It will be the signal to attack with arrows and catapults, and confuse the enemy, and then you will charge. When we defeat the enemy’s vanguard, we will leave and withdraw from the battlefield.''

It was because he judged that attacking the vanguard and breaking imprudently in the darkness was dangerous. If they were to be surrounded by the pirates who reorganized their posture, they would not escape from complete annihilation.

The two thousand soldiers that should be called ‘Tigre squad’ suppressed their voice and quietly spread left and right. Looking at it from above their movement was like that of a bird spreading its wings.

The soldiers were gradually approaching the pirates. Sweat blurred on Tigre’s forehead. His and the soldiers’ breathing, the sound of the horses’ footsteps and the shoes scraping on the grass were very loud. Their heart was violently pounded in the anxiety of whether or not they were discovered by the enemy's good intuition.

''---So that the arrows and the catapults reach, a distance of 100 Alsins is necessary……''


They did not have to necessarily hit the target. But, they had to reach. If it was Tigre, he could even shoot aim from this distance, but the soldiers of course did not have such skill.

He considered the weakest soldier standards as reference. It was what Lim and Massas taught him.

They finally approached to a distance deemed to be 100 Alsins. Tigre looked back at Matvey. The former sailor with his big body took out two sticks. One side of the stick was burnt black at the tip.

The soldiers who were nearby formed a wall around him, and Matvey vigorously rubbed the stick. Fire lighted at the tip, and then Tigre took out an arrow that he had prepared. He also coated the arrowhead with oil.

He brought the arrow close to the fire that Matvey was holding. The sickle burnt making a ‘pot’ small sound.

Tigre quickly nocked the arrow to his black bow and shot it high in the sky. The blazing arrow flew straight towards the night sky, and the pirates who saw it uttered loud sounds.

But, their voices were drowned out by another sound.

Nearly one thousand of bowstrings let their sound reverberate in the void (thin air), and the catapults and the arrows cut through the wind. In the night sky illuminated by the campfire, countless numbers of black shadows appeared. Shriek and scream overlapped, and cries informing an enemy attack, were audible until where Tigre and the others were.

Tigre nocked another arrow to his black bow, but he did not shoot it. He first wanted to grasp the soldiers’ situation. So far, there was no disorder on their side.

The soldiers, who finished throwing the second stone, stripped the horses of the bits forced into their mouths in preparation for the attack, and removed the cloths from the hoof. They kept the catapult string, or threw it away and tightly grasped a spear.


Arrows were shot a second time. Several hundred arrows like a rain of black needles, depicted a dark parabola, and poured on the pirates. The voices of confusion of pirates became louder.

Tigre took off the arrow he once nocked on the bow. He rode his horse. There was the figure of Olga sitting astride her horse silently next to him. The soldiers also put their bow on their saddle, and took out a spear on horseback.

“--Charge!”

A battle cry broke out. Tigre squad let horses' hooves resound all over, and wrapping into a round shape, they advanced on the pirates. The campfire gradually grew big (large), and at the other side, many figures running about in utter confusion let their silhouette become clear.

The pirates put their weapon at hand, and though they were still wearing leather armor, they had not yet recovered from the shock of being taken by surprise. They were stunned by the apparition of the Tigre squad from within the darkness; they threw away their weapons and ran about trying to escape. Though, among them, there were some who tried to fight weapons in hand, they were knocked out by the cavalry.

Flames painted the air and fresh blood dyed the ground red.

The cavalry had no mercy at all toward the pirates. There were few people who were practical about driving away the villagers, burning the village and poisoning the wells. They slammed their anger against the pirates. They kicked them about with horse's hooves, hit them very hard with spear, brushed them and pierced them.

Tigre also nocked the arrows to his black bow and defeated two people. Partly because Olga did not leave Tigre’s side, she had not yet wielded her ax.


The pirates either fled into the darkness, or they silently died and fell to the ground; as the battle around him gradually became sporadic, Tigre looked up.

Shifting his attention to the darkness, he could not help but gasp.

In the darkness, the campfire, which was burning moving from place to place, had been extended into the distance.

They were all enemies. More than ten thousand enemies were on the other side in the dark. A dry smile emerged. If they rushed while holding their weapons, Tigre and the others would be swallowed in a blink of an eye, and would join the blood-stained corpses lying on their feet.

The blow was certainly given. Should they go back?

''---No, we can still hold…………!''

Tigre judged so. Since the enemy was too concerned about the speed of progress, ignoring other things. Even resting was a mess. There was no way not to take advantage of that mistake.

“Please gather the soldiers who are nearby. And charge once more.”

They were cavalry on Tigre’s side. Even if they retreat from here after launching another blow, they could easily shake off the enemy infantry. As Matvey also understood this point, he called the soldiers nearby in the dark and ordered them.

The faces of the soldiers, who showed up from the darkness and were illuminated by the campfire, were all colored with tension and excitement of a battlefield. Their morale was high.


Tigre brandished his black bow, and pointed at the flickering campfire in the distance.

“It's over there. Spread after defeating the pirates; we will go back to the forest with our friends. We will use the height of the campfire as a signal to go back.”

In the confusion of the darkness and the battlefield, it was difficult to gather. Tigre and the others could not also convene all the soldiers. He understood that it could not be helped. What was important now was the speed. Before the enemy bounced back, it was necessary to end everything.

“--Charge!”

He shouted again. The roar of the horses’ hooves shook the ground, and the war cry echoed in the night sky. Even with just this sound and voice coming from within the darkness, the pirates might be scared.

Tigre squad similarly defeated the pirates, who were also there; Tigre broke through the midst of the enemy along with Olga, Matvey and the less than ten cavalrymen, and jumped into the darkness.

There was no way to know the direction in the darkness. But in this case, as long as the forward backed to the North of the bonfire, it will be certainly right.

“It went well.”

Matvey said so in a joyful tone. He also seemed to have been struggling, and at the tip of the spear, which he had in hand, blood was dripping.


Tigre and the others barely manage to reach the forest before long. If they entered the forest, the enemy would lose sight of them, and moreover they would probably be cautious about trap and ambush in the forest and refrained from pursuing them. Considering the enemy’s confusion in the first place, there was probably no way that they would chase them, and let their guard down. Here was a battlefield.

“Reform the ranks. Take care of the injured. Don’t relax yet.”

As he was checking, the number of cavalrymen gathered in front of the forest now was less than thousand. Therein, the soldiers injured to the extent that continuing fighting would be difficult, were approximately fifty. Tigre providing them about twenty companions told them to go ahead back to the Fort.

“Still, I didn’t think that half of us would be defeated……”

Would they be roaming in the darkness, isolated? Then they would need to be aided. In the midst of thought, the sound of severely uncoordinated horse hooves drew near from inside the darkness.

“It’s the people of Cliff squad……”

The primary concern behind the sound of the horse hooves was a certain officer who had made a name for himself. With his breaths like gasps, his voice had no strength to it.

The number of cavalrymen, which was less than ten, appeared from within the darkness. Everyone was injured, and the smell of blood was circulating in the night air and had drifted until here. The soldier on the vanguard was leaning against the horse’s neck and something long and slender was on his back.

''---Is it…… an arrow? Considering it is, it’s long.''

When looking closely in the darkness, it was without a doubt an arrow. But, It was more than a fist longer than what Tigre and the soldiers carried.


“Our squad and Jeremy squad suffer from the enemy’s counterattack……”

Both Cliff and Jeremy were the captains who were in charge of the so to speak left-wing of Tigre squad. Tigre, who understood the situation, looked back at Matvey, and gave him another task. While ordering their treatment, he asked a soldier of the Cliff squad.

“How many people were defeated (killed)?”

Matvey translated the soldier’s answer. To the word “longbow”, Tigre muttered “It was that after all”. A long time ago, he had seen it only once. Around the time his father was still alive, Massas had got his hands on one and brought it. He said that it was a rare bow of a foreign country.

The bow stem was longer than Tigre’s height at that time. It might have been 20 Chet (about 2 meters). As it was long, it required a considerable physical strength to draw the bowstring; Tigre of course, and even his father or Massas were not able to draw it sufficiently.

『Though it needs considerable strength to draw it, the arrow will fly with only. 300 Alsin seems to be light. 』

Tigre remembered well that Massas said so.

''---So their fast recovery was due to this squad of longbows, huh!''

Tigre was terrified. Even judging from the injury and the way of talking of the soldiers, it meant that there were probably not only one or two longbow users. There must be a squad from dozens to several hundred people. They would probably have to dive in there.


“Are there still allies remaining?”

To Tigre’s question using Matvey as intermediary, the soldier feebly nodded.

“Good work. We will help your companions. Choose three persons with shallow wounds as guide, and retreat into the forest.”

Making the soldier of the Cliff squad lead the way, Tigre squad reduced to nine hundred advanced in the darkness. In the place where cries of the battlefield gradually increased, the youth nocked an arrow to his black bow.

“Matvey. I leave you in command.”

At that time he roughly grasped the position of allies and foes. Near the campfire was the enemy, who had formed an orderly rank. In the dark where the campfire’s light did not reach, the allies were squirming.

The wind noise, mixed and overlapping with dozens or several hundred of roars of their horses’ hooves, tickled the eardrum. It was the sound of arrows, which were shot from longbows and tore the night air to hit the allies far away.

Tigre chewed his molar. The enemy, who noticed them, was trying to change the direction to where they (Tigre) were. Though there was still a distance of about three hundred Alsins between them, it was better to think that it was not a problem for the enemy.

Tigre put power to his foot stepping on a stirrup, stretched straight out his left hand holding the black bow forward and drew the bowstring to the limit. And as he shortened further the distance to one hundred Alsins, he shot the arrow.


The arrow drew the orbit of a mountain, and flew as it were sucked towards the enemy squad who were set up with longbows. It went and pierced the forehead of one soldier. When that soldier fell down, confusion began to spread among the other soldiers.

Tigre, without particularly showing joy, like a craftsman, who kept working silently, nocked a new arrow to the bow. It was not as if he was aiming whoever. His aim was set.

The second shot. Because they drew nearer earlier, hitting the target that was aimed at was not difficult. The movement of the enemy that was setting up their longbows became once again dull. It was fatal in this situation. Although the arrows were shot from the longbows, their numbers did not even reach half of the enemy.

Although the soldiers of the Tigre squad, who were hit by arrows, fell from the horses one after another, still the momentum of the assault did not become dull, and several hundreds of cavalry sprang toward the squad of longbow users.

Though the archers each possessed a burly body, one could only said as expected of archers. They were not good at close range combat, so they threw their longbow and ran away. While nocking an arrow to his black bow, Tigre shouted.

“Don’t chase the enemy! Help the allies!”

Matvey repeated what Tigre had said in Asvarre language. They had not much time. If there was another squad of longbows, the attack on Tigre’s side, in which they simultaneously shoot arrows from a distance would certainly not reach them.

Having spoken loudly had attracted the enemy's attention. The pirates, who finally regained their composure, brandished club and ax and attacked Tigre.


But, Olga advanced her horse as to break between both parties. At that time, the ax, which was in the hand of the girl with light pink-colored hair, had already changed its shape to that of a long haft.

Her {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}, the Roaring Demon had the ability to change its shape according to its master’s intention (will). Using the confusion and the darkness of the battlefield, Olga had transformed the ax.

With her thin arms, Olga totally easily swung the double-edged ax, which would not be even possible to lift, around like a stick. It smashed the heads of the enemies swarming, and blew off their arms along their weapons. It was as if a storm was born in the darkness.

Mixed with fresh blood were torn flesh and crushed bone fragments, which were scattered. The grey matter and entrails were thrown out (dumped). It was hardly thinkable that it was the physical strength of a young girl. When one thought that it was caught, the gray blade had blown away anything and everything.

Even though she continued wielding an ax without rest, no change was seen in Olga’s expression. The will of not wanting to let even one soldier approach Tigre was overflowing in her black eyes, the {{furigana|Moon Princess of the Roaring Demon|Bardiche}} continued killing and amassing a mountain of enemy corpses. . In her figure, there was something which made even the pirates wince.

About a quarter koku had passed, and Tigre left the battlefield with the soldiers. They rushed into the forest. As he confirmed the situation, Cliff was alive, but Jeremy was already no longer of this world.


"……I am sorry."

A color of fatigue was deep in the face of Cliff who powerlessly lowered his head, and his body was full of bruises.

As he returned into the forest, Tigre ordered the soldiers to take a rest. And, he told them not to make more fires than necessary.

“They may come to inquire the situation. Don’t forget that there are still a great number of enemies here.”

The voice of Tigre giving instructions was cold (indifferent), and was similar to that of a composed Commander, but it was meant to conceal the impatience of his heart.

''---One of my moves was sealed……''

It was referring to the move he use when he repulsed the Muozinel army, which has invaded Brune. Tigre had forced the assault, approached Kashim who was the advance troops' Commander until a distance of 300 Alsins and killed him with his bow and an arrow.

It looked like he was not able to use that plan this time. As long as the squad of soldiers who used longbow was around Elliot, they would pour a rain of arrows taking the opportunity when Tigre would aim at the Commander. If it’s like this (if so), sniping would indeed be impossible.

''---Anyway, we have no choice, but to gain time…………''

When dawn drew near, Tigre and the others returned to the Fort.



<center><big>◎</big></center>

With near to two thousand casualties and reports of them increasing, Elliot, the second prince of the Asvarre kingdom, refrained from shouting at the pirates despite having revealed a moment of surprise and anger.

Here was the camp of Elliot army. Although called camp, they were not even surrounded by a fence and ditch, there were not as much tents as the soldiers.

Pirates properly gathered together and made a fire, and were directly lying on the ground. There were those using blanket and overcoat that they took in the village, but it was the minority. That appearance rather than calling it an army, it was accurate to call it a herd of bandits.

At the center of such a camp, two tents were stretched. One of them was used by Elliot, who was the General Commander of this army. Within the tent, a desk and a chair, while being of poor structure, were placed, and there were a bottle of wine and a silver cup in the desk.

As he made the pirate who finished the report withdraw, Elliot clicked his tongue and kicked the ground. His well-featured handsome face was distorted and steeped with violent emotions.

“When I think that I have taken the Fort, what followed is a night attack, huh. A commoner born in a fishing village going and doing something like that.”

The commoner born in a fishing village was referring to Tallard. Although he was originally a Prince using a rough way of speaking, one could not imagine it was a royalty influenced by pirates.


Everything was going as planned, until noon today. Beginning with the village of Luarca, they had burned down several fishing villages, and after putting on a ship the captured villagers, who were likely to be sold as slaves, Elliot leading the pirates, advanced on the highway in high spirits.

Though of course they also attacked the villages along the highway, when he asked about Tallard Graham and the movement of the army he led to the villages potentates captured at that time, a surprising answer came back.

The Fort Lux fell by Tallard’s attack, and though General Lester was defeated, it was said that he safely escaped to somewhere.

Elliot immediately left the highway, and decided to rush to the Fort Lux. It was because if this story was true, then there was no doubt they would be struck by a surprise attack before reaching Valverde if they continued advancing in the highway. He only hastened the march willing to drop out (lose) up to half of the whole army. Then, it was this night attack. He was amazed by the speed of response of the other party.

“There should be dozens of small villages ahead……”

When he decided to move toward the Fort Lux, Elliot intended to attack those villages, to resupply necessary goods, food being the priority. At the time of landing (the boats), the food, which the Prince prepared, was only for four days. In order to act promptly, he gave it to the pirates without preparing the load for the troops. Even if they came ashore taking aback the enemy, it had no meaning if they did not quickly proceed with their next move.


In addition, the act of looting was the quick (and easy) way in order to maintain the pirates' morale.

However, if their enemy came this far, then it was another story.

''---That bastard Tallard has been relying on people’s support. Rather than abandoning the people of villages, he makes them escape. And there is no doubt that he would either retrieve the food, which was in the villages, or burn it.''

“Until we take back the Fort Lux, we will be unable to supply food and water. It would be better to think so.”

Though he requested to transport the food and goods to his alliance’s partner Muozinel in preparation for the time there was something, Elliot army was constantly moving. It was likely to happen in several days.

He poured a really lukewarm wine in a silver cup, and gulped it with violent hand movements. At that time, the pirate who was keeping watch outside reported that a visitor was there. Without even hiding his bad mood, Elliot ordered to let him in.

Entering after an interval of about ten counts was a young man in his mid-twenties. With a high stature, he was the owner of a body, while the description of rough rather than sturdy well-matched. His arms were especially thick.

Wearing a leather armor, which applied ornament, he held a bow as long as his height in his hand. Elliot stood from the chair revealing a smile, and extended his hands so as to welcome him.

“I give you my thanks, Hamish. We were able to repel the enemy thanks to you.”

The man named Hamish without changing his stern expression bowed.

“For that matter, there is one thing I came to ask his Highness.”


“……Is there something that bothered you?”

At the time, when the late King Zacharias was still alive, Elliot, with the comfort of second Prince also assisted him; he gathered aristocrats of low class about the same age, and led a loose life. Hamish was one of his libertine companions. Now he was one of the very few subordinates that Elliot could trust.

At the time when Jermaine and Elliot had divided the country in two and begun to fight, though Hamish had officially declared neutrality and adopted a watchful stance, he had actually secretly kept in touch with Elliot, and sent various informations. It was also this man, who appealed to Lester.

With his befitting peerage of Viscount as a small aristocrat, his territory was small, and he could only move a few soldiers.

However, the approximately four hundred soldiers under Hamish’s command were somewhat special (unique).

They were skilled in the use of longbow.

The arrow shot from a longbow, was powerful. In short distance, it could even pierce chain mail or iron armor.

The flying distance was also awesome. It could also shoot at an enemy, who was at 300 Alsins or beyond. It was a distance that could be never reached by average archer with an ordinary bow. It was not impossible with the crossbow, but its quick firing was far inferior.

Though power to draw the bowstring to the limit was absolutely necessary to handle it but thanks to repeated training,the longbow users, were a redoubtable group.

Hamish, who was the Imperial Prince Commander of those longbow users, making a sullen face, said.


“Among the enemy, there is someone, who possesses archery skills out of the ordinary.”

Hamish raised his voice. To be exact, because he was reminded of the appearance of an opponent he did not even know, his feelings were highly strung, and his voice naturally became clamorous.

“That person could shoot (aim) an arrow at a distance of more than 300 Alsins, moreover on horseback, and accurately aim.”

Elliot folded his arms, and looked up at Hamish’s large build. Frowning as he understood the meaning of his subordinate’s words, he put on an amazed face.

“I do not think it possible to shoot an arrow at a distance of 300 Alsins with an ordinary arrow. Didn’t you perhaps mistake it with a crossbow or a longbow?”

“Two commanders of my hundred bows squad were killed; both with ordinary arrows.”

A hundred bows commander literally referred to the person, who commanded hundred soldiers’ users of longbow. Though there were four commanders of hundred bows under Hamish, they had decreased to half in one night. It was a severe loss.

“As the report already said, when we were fighting the enemy's cavalrymen force, we were struck by an attack from another squad of the enemy. The bow user, who was among them, shot the arrows from the distance of 300 Alsins and killed the commanders of the 100 bows users one after another.”

In Hamish’s voice there were not only anger and sadness, but some admiration was also included.

Because the commanders of 100 bows users were defeated, the soldiers were confused, and they suffered a few sacrifices since the counter-attack was not in time.

His anger and sadness were for those victims. On the other hand, Hamish was able to have respect for the owner of an outstanding skill, even though the enemy.


“Your Highness, it’s not that I want to make a big fuss about it. But there is a redoubtable enemy. Shooting an arrow on top of a running horse and in the confusion of the battlefield of midnight, and hitting the target aimed at, he is a monster in the bow use.”

Emphasizing the latter half of his speech, Hamish feverishly (enthusiastically) explained. While being a little surprised at his attitude, Elliot waved his hand as to order him to settle down. The user of the longbow regained his composure, bowed his head and apologized for the impoliteness.

“I understood the story. So you want to ask me about that bow user, huh. However, unfortunately, I have not also heard of such a guy__”

Stopping in mid-sentence, Elliot suddenly stiffened his expression.

“Speaking of which, I heard that that bastard Tallard excels in the use of the bow……”

The voice of the second Prince of Asvarre was rapid. It was tinged with a small carelessness. The feelings he harbored towards Tallard were that of hatred and disdain, but also fear.

Before about half a year from the beginning of the strife with Jermaine, Elliot had never won against Tallard. On the contrary, he was even forced to surrender in local battles.

Elliot, who was born Prince, served by all and raised as a Prince, was naturally looking down at Tallard, who was born and raised in a fishing village, but the fact that he could not win with only that, no matter how he fought, was disgraceful, and terrifying at the same time.


“No, Your Highness. It was not Lord Tallard.”

To Hamish who stated so in a moderate tone, Elliot threw a dangerous gaze.

“Did you see the appearance?”

“Only for a moment. There was no composure until he shot the arrow.”

That “there was no composure” was because the soldiers were confused because the commanders of 100 bows users had been defeated in succession. But, without mentioning that, Hamish only described the enemy's features.

“It is a youth, who has not probably reached yet 20 years old. His hair color is darkish. With an appearance with a plain bow on an ordinary leather armor, he is deemed not to be an aristocrat. There are certainly even among the soldiers, those who have seen that person shoot, I confirm that.”

“It was not Tallard, huh……”

Though Elliot inwardly took a break of relief, he also understood at the same time that it was a worrying situation. It meant that other than Tallard, there was another bow user with excellent skills, who was on the enemy side.

“If there is such a talented person, I thought that his name would be known.”

“It cannot be help if someone we don’t know. Can you win against that bow user?”

“……If we are separated from 400 Alsins.”

The longbow of Hamish could shoot (aim) at a target in 400 Alsins or more, if the bowstring was drawn to the maximum. Though he naturally had skill, it was a distance, which could be reached, because it was the longbow.


“Alright. Your squad will be placed in the stronghold as bodyguards to protect me. We have a few hundred here. If there is only one enemy, then there is no need to worry.”

“Yes. However, Your Highness must take care. Until we approach a distance where arrows can reach, we have to subjugate the enemy’s General, by all means, and win. Since the enemy is able to fight like that.”

As Elliot nodded to Hamish’s words, he conveyed the plans of hereafter. That’s, recapturing the Fort Lux and heading toward Valverde after that.

“Will the food be enough?”

It was what Hamish first asked. Elliot answered in disappointment.

“We cannot afford it. Therefore, we cannot recklessly act.”

“How about threatening the nearby towns such as Salime that they deliver food?”

“If we stop on the way, it will probably give time to Tallard.”

It was an assault to beat Tallard in one go without giving him room to set up a countermeasure. Though it could not be helped for the Fort Lux, they could not afford to stop on the way more than this until they captured Valverde.

“Oh yeah, Hamish. I will show you something nice.”

Changing the topic, Elliot stood up with a smile. He came out of the tent followed by Hamish. They went in the tent directly spreading nearby. To the guard standing in front of the tent, they confirmed whether there was anyone who approached. The guard answered in a faltering tone.


“There were some people, but none have gone in.”

As Elliot satisfactorily (contently) nodded, he entered the tent.

“How do you feel, Sophia-dono?”

Therein was a young woman. Her white skin got dirty with the forced long trip, and although her golden hair, which extended until her waist and, having lost its gloss, became dull, her beautiful face, which possessed both intellect and loveliness, was also not ruined (damaged) in the slightest. Though the color of fatigue was deep in her face, her strong will was felt in her eyes of beryl.

Though her delicate shoulders were naked, her rich bosom, her slender waist and her legs which smoothly extended, were wrapped in a pale green color dress. The edge of her dress also became loose, and dirt was conspicuous (showed dirt).

And above all, making those, who saw her, feel miserable was probably the boorish iron chain that restrained her thin arms. A heavy iron ball was rolling at the tip of the chain, and put her in the situation where it was difficult to even stand up.

She was Sophia Obertas. A Vanadis of Zchted. Far from being frightened by Elliot, who was undressing her whole body with his eyes, she even revealed with a stout-hearted smile and responded.

“Thanks to you, I am feeling at ease, Your Highness.”

Without replying to her words, Elliot looked back at Hamish.

“Hey, Hamish. Here is a Vanadis of Zchted Sophia Obertas-dono. Don’t you think she is really too much of a beautiful woman to hand over to Muozinel?”


Hamish did not immediately answer. He was captivated by Sophie’s beauty, and was just standing on the spot in blank amazement. It took time of about three counts until the longbow user noticed Elliot’s gaze and came to his senses.

To Hamish with his face dyed red, who apologized for his impoliteness, Elliot generously nodded. However, he did not also forget to give him a warning in a lower voice.

“Hey Hamish. I have executed nearly ten pirates for this woman’s safety. She is that valuable. Even if it is you, I cannot do an exception.”

“I am aware of it.”

After answering, Hamish turned his line of sight to both arms of Sophie.

“However, Your Highness. Isn’t it going a little too far by tying a weak woman with a chain?”

These words seemed to have come out from pure sympathy. But, Elliot scornfully laughed.

“I hear a Vanadis of Zchted would put any man to shame, and she is equal to a thousand soldiers. Moreover, my army does not have that. Would you not agree this degree of measure is essential?”

To Elliot’s banter, Hamish also nodded. Although he placed guards at the key points, he could not expect anything for the discipline. In fact, there were two thousand casualties during the ensuing night attack.

“Sophia-dono. I will have you bear for a while again. Since Muozinel should come to take you in a few days. Just to tell you, I do not mind if you want to run away. But, if you do so, the guys who are in the Capital will die.”


The guys who were in the Capital, were the people who had served as Sophie’s escort when she came to Asvarre as a messenger. After making Sophie that he caught a hostage and making them surrender, Elliot imprisoned them in the Capital.

In fact, Elliot did not think he was safe at all even if he had hostages. He even considered the possibility that Sophie would forsake the hostages. Since he would naturally do so if he were in her position.

“Oh yeah, Hamish. About the bow user of 300 Alsins. If you bring him down, I might have to take some things into consideration. So that Muozinel would not learn of it.”

As he spoke in a tone untelling to exactly how serious he was, Elliot turned his back to Sophie and left the tent along with Hamish. He had had somewhat of a change of spirit. Although the discomfort continued, there was Muozinel as an ally here.

''---That’s right, no matter how much the likes of Tallard struggles, it won’t change anything.''

As he parted with Hamish, Elliot revealed a smile and returned to his tent.

Confirming signs of Elliot and Hamish leaving, Sophie tightly grasped the hem of her dress so strong that her hands whitened. She was irritated at her present situation.


''---Nothing is done yet. I must bear it for now.''

She eagerly persuaded herself. If possible, she wanted to cut off this annoying chain and escape. Although her {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}, Light Flower was not in her hands now, if she as the owner strongly wished it, she could also make it to appear in her hands right away.

She knew well how much awful Elliot army marching and camping were. After being taken down from the ship, Sophie was put on a shabby door (panel) with both arms being tied with a chain, and was transported up to here (so far).

It would not be difficult for her to escape, if she felt like it, but there were two reasons why she did not do so. One was, like Elliot had also said, the existence of hostages, who were held in the Capital of Asvarre.

If she escaped on her own, that pirate Prince would kill them without hesitation. Even if it became a problem in the future, there were pawns called pirates, who would force all the responsibility onto him.

The other reason was that Sophie was not familiar with the geography of this area. Although she investigated in detail about Asvarre Main Island before her departure (from Zchted), partly because they were running out of time, she did not investigate that much the continental territory.

By walking along the highway, the chance to be found would be high. On the other hand, by walking on the mountains or in the forest, there would be the danger of an accident. For a woman walking alone (by herself), what was the most frightening was not only beasts or bandits. Besides, she had also accumulated fatigue in her prisoner life. There was no confidence to escape to a safe place.


“It saves me to think that there’s still hope ……”

From the conversation exchanged between the pirates on the way when she was transported, and from the fragments of idle talk she heard in the tent, Sophie had roughly grasped the current situation. There was the fact that Elliot army and Tallard army would clash in a few days.

Elliot's defeat would be desirable, but even if he won, there would probably be some kind of change. Moreover, even when the messenger of Muozinel would come to take her, she might find an opportunity to defuse this situation.

As Sophie was lying down, she rounded her back as to protect herself. By taking a rest, her fatigue could be relieved even if a little and she had to recover her physical strength.

''---Speaking of which.''

Sophie suddenly remembered the words of Elliot, when he left this tent. A bow user of three hundred Alsins. She was wondering the meaning of a bow user, who could fly an arrow in 300 Alsins. If it was right, she was familiar with someone capable of such a feat.

The face of a youth with darkish red hair born in Brune flashed into her head.

''---It can’t be, right……? It’s Asvarre here. There’s no reason for that child to be here.''

As the day sank, Sophie quietly fell asleep.

<noinclude>

==References==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume07_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_07_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User talk:Setsuna86

2014-01-30T03:49:09Z

208.95.181.27: /* Madan no Ou to Vanadis */

==Hundred==

Heya, you're a beginner yourself, aren't you? On Japanese, that is. I appreciate the thought to TLC my TL on Hundred, but it'd be better if someone with experience did it, otherwise the TLC would need a TLCC to be sure, you know? Please don't take it personally, but I'll undo your changes for now. [[User:Cautr|-cautr]] ([[User talk:Cautr|talk]]) 18:43, 26 January 2014 (CST)

I want the volume to be consistent and also use it as material in order to improve myself. It'd help if I did chapter after chapter to have a common thread throughout the volume. That said I want to TL the volume alone unless I realize I won't be able to see it through. On another note: Isn't there a new volume of Asterisk coming out in February? You sure about starting another series now? [[User:Cautr|-cautr]] ([[User talk:Cautr|talk]]) 09:51, 27 January 2014 (CST)

==Madan no Ou to Vanadis==

I will begin with vol 8's translation as soon as it will be released, not only because there are many, who want to know quickly what will happen precisely, but even I can't wait. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 19:53, 20 January 2014 (CST)

Thank you Setsuna for your work with Madan. It feels like its been forever ago since you finished the last novel, but now you've got the prologue up Lightning fast. I can't wait to see what happens next.

== Gakusen Toshi Asterisk ==

Give your impressions of this novel here. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 10:38, 30 July 2013 (CDT)

From what i've read regarding Gakusen Toshi Asterisk it seems to be quite interesting and i'm looking forward to seeing you translate more of it. This is just a trival wish but instead of putting "incomplete" next to the chapter name would it be possible for you to put a rough % of how far through the chapter you've translated instead? [[User:Zeikuu|Zeikuu]] ([[User talk:Zeikuu|talk]]) 05:07, 31 July 2013 (CDT)

Seems interesting, but still too early to be sure. Mahouka is the best for me, do you think to continue or will you concentrate on this one[[User:Ulrick|Ulrick]] 03 August 2013

Its not that important but Gakusen Toshi Asterisk page doesnt show up at main page i found it when looking at mahouka updates to see if new chapter was up and it was at light novels section u cant see it on normal light novels section on main page just a reminder to fix i am a reader dont have an account
also thank you for translating.

For the person above you should collapse the light novels then open it up again. Gakusen isn't on there because that section doesn't update when you open it and maintain that state. I hope what i said makes sense since I don't have great english.

The reason it did not show up on the normal light novels is because until a little while ago it was still considered a teaser project so it was listed under teaser projects, if it still does not show up then just try refreshing the page. Hope that helps.

Thanks Setsuna for picking up this project again. :) --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 01:06, 31 October 2013 (CDT)

You don't thank me. It's something I have planned to do after finishing translating Madan. I have already finished with the of vol03 ch01, but some errors corrections are needed, so I can't post it now. When finished Madan, I will correct those errors and then post. [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 01:33, 31 October 2013 (CDT)

Hi, just want to say that I decide to post the chapters of volume 4 all at once. And I will do so before the release date of Madan, so please be a little patient!!! [[User:Setsuna86|Setsuna86]] ([[User talk:Setsuna86#top|talk]]) 09:04, 7 January 2014 (CST)

Thanks. Just having fun reading Gakusen Toshi Asterisk. Not done yet but working my merry way through it. [[User:aoi_uchuu|aoi_uchuu]]
You are awesome, keep up the good fight I'll continue to support you in this and your other projects. [[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]]

Thanks for Translating this series. Its soo interesting, that I can't wait for the next release of the translated chapter.[[User:Navazishmh|Navazishmh]] ([[User talk:Navazishmh|talk]]) 08:53, 29 January 2014 (CST)

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Chapter 6

2013-09-25T22:05:04Z

208.95.181.27: /* Part 2 */

==Chapter 6 - Ancient palace's abandoned garden==
===Part 1===
“Uu~n…”

Ash woke up after touching something that felt soft and comfortable.

He felt that he had been sleeping for quite a long time.

There was a ticking sound coming from beside his pillow. He stretched his hand to search for the source and touched something cold.

It was the silver watch that Oswald awarded to him last night.

''-The Proof of a Dragner.''

For all the citizens of the Knight Country, everyone had dreamed of getting their hands on this silver watch. Ash flipped open the cover and took a glance.

The outer design was made that the inner structure could be seen. The movement of the quaint and complicated gear mechanism for each and every second would make people stare at it in awe.

The position of the pointed was at twelve sharp.

“Is it already noon…”

This energetic feeling that he had after waking up might as well be the first time in his whole life.

Also what is this fruity smell? This refreshing smell had some sweetness in it and it felt like a smell that teenage girls would like.

The main point is, this bolster is very good. Not only that it is soft, it also felt warm. It also could change its shape according to Ash’s will. Just as expected of a bedding set prepared in Fontain City…

''-Stop, hold on! I remember very well that no bolster was prepared.''

When he found out in surprise that his memories contradicted with the reality, Ash immediately rubbed his sleepy eyes.

“Sss… Sss…”

Prim who was only in her underwear was sleeping soundly next to Ash.

The thing that Ash thought was a bolster was actually Prim’s soft body. Just like a child embracing its mother, Ash had his face sunk deep into the valley.

Ash only now realized what the extremely soft object was.

“Uwaaaaa! W-Why is Prim-san sleeping here!”

Ash jumped in shock.

Even while someone was shouting beside her, Prim was still sleeping soundly.

“Hey… What is this ruckus about?”

There was a sound of disparagement coming from the bed beside. It was Eco. She sat up while rubbing her sleepy eyes then she stared at Ash angrily.

For a moment, Eco’s expression froze.

“Hey… What’s the big idea? Why is Prim sleeping on your bed?”

“Please calm down, Eco! I was also wondering why!”

“Then… how are you going to explain the maid attire that is scattered all over the floor.”

Following Eco’s sight, indeed the floor was full of Prim’s maid attire.

“Hmm… I see.”

There was a black killing intend surrounding Eco and sounds like ‘Gggggggg' could somehow be heard.

“Hey… I had told you a few times, no? You are not my master; I am the master! But you take the opportunity of your master sleeping… to lure a maid into your bed… and did this and that to her, no?”

Eco was still naïve the time she was born, but in this few months she had learned quite a number of things about humans. The dragons have
storage of knowledge that had been passed down since ancient times- The Dragonweiss. Eco can obtain any knowledge if she searched using it.

But eco had obviously misunderstood.

“S-Stop! That’s not it! I did nothing! It is the truth!”

“The truth is right in front of my eyes, who would believe what you say!”

At the same time when Eco was going to explode, someone slammed the door open.

“Ash! Are you alright! I thought that I heard something weird…"

It was Silvia who banged into the room and following behind her was Cosette. They had probably heard Ash’s voice in the corridor and came to make sure.

“Hey, Ash… Why is Prim… sleeping on your bed… in only her underwear?”

Once she found out about Prim, Silvia made the same frightening expression as Eco.

The familiar lines could be heard once again.

“A knight must not commit fornication before marriage!”

Silvia was jinxing when she approached Ash with steady footsteps.

“I swear that… I’ll never forgive you!”

To synchronize with Silvia’s footsteps, Eco leaped from her bed towards Ash.

''Ahh... Stop. Followed by this pattern will be…''

It will be useless even if he tries to protest. Ash could only leave the rest to fate.

“I’m gonna trample you!”

“This is the Lautreamont’s family rules!”

===Part 2===
“S~sorry! It is my fault… I had mistaken the rooms, and also slept on Ash-sama’s bed. I’m really sorry!”

Prim, who had finally woke up, cleared up the misunderstandings as she explained in tears.

“By the way… I wanted to inform you something about tonight’s dress code."

Cosette gently spoke as if end the quietness:

“Tonight? Aah… The Masquerade ?”

Cosette nodded after Ash asked.

“That’s right. If it is alright, I hope that you will allow Eco to try on some evening dresses.”

“Would you also lend me some cute evening dresses this time?”

Upon hearing Cosette, Eco became excited. Her eyes were glittering right now and she had totally forgotten about her anger.

“Ufufu. I had prepared the best evening dress that suits this ball for you. But…”

“But…”

“I’m going to be busy with princess-sama’s dressing today so the person who will assist Eco will be-“

Cosette showed a bitter smile and glanced at Prim.

“Will be in Prim’s hands.”

Eco was shocked by what she had said and immediately lost her temper.

“Hold on! This clumsy maid will be in charge of my dressing? Are you kidding me!”

“Uuuuugh”

After she heard Eco’s heartless critiques, Prim gave a deep sigh while pressing against her chest. After seeing that, Cosette placed her hand
on her shoulder and smiled.

“Please rest assured. Although onee-chan is always clumsy, good at destroying things, frequently enters the wrong room, her brains are not that
bright and also lack of energy just like an human being dragged by her breast, but…”

“Please stop! Cosette-san! Prim-san is nearly in tears!”

Ash immediately reminded her and Cosette was mumbling something like ''‘Ara ara, oh no’'' and immediately covered her mouth with her hand.

“H-How can you… So Onee-chan is such a person in your eyes...”

Prim who had been crying was looking down and sat on the floor without any spirit. She could be seen mumbling with tears in her eyes with
something like: ''‘Since I'm just a useless girl…’''.

“Ufufu. You should have listened until the end before taking any action, onee-chan. For a useless sister like you, you are better at picking
beautiful things than me.”

“That’s absolutely correct!”

Upon being praised, Prim rose from the ground just like a corpse being reborn.

“Is it true…?”

Eco didn’t even try to hide her suspiciousness and glanced at Prim.

“You need not worry about anything. I will take care of everything. I swear that I will find Eco an evening dress that matches with her best!”

Prim who received motivation from Cosette was no longer in her timid self. She shook her busty breast and made the declaration.

===Part 3===
After lunch, eco was dragged to the changing room by Prim. Ash who had nothing to do was lying on the bed lazily.

“Guy can relax at times like this.”

Ash had decided to attend the ball with the suit that yesterday when he had dinner with Oswald. The suit was hanging by the wall right now.

In conclusion, guys just need to choose a black suit to attend but it is different for a girl.

''-Knock Knock…''

Upon hearing the door knocks, Ash jumped up from the bed.

It is impossible for Eco and Prim to return this early.

“Who is it…?”

Ash was a little nervous when he couldn’t figure out who was knocking.

“Please wait for a moment!”

After informing the person on the other side of the door, Ash covered his naked left arm with bandages. To him, this just could be considered as a normal routine, so he only spent less than thirty seconds to complete the bandages.

There was amazing symbols that looked like a poisonous black snakes branded on his left arm.

That is the proof of Ash’s contract with the dragons- ‘Seikoku’.

Normally, the size of a ‘seikoku’ will never be larger than the size of a palm but only Ash’s ‘Seikoku’ was overly large. Because it looked
like a bad omen, Ash had always had it hidden.

Ash who had deal with the bandages slowly open the door.

Fragrance of roses slowly entered the room.

“Princess-sama!”

“W-Why were you startled?”

That’s right, Silvia was standing at the doorway with a poker face. Her white blouse paired with a blue skirt- It is a fresh sight which can
be rarely seen at the academy.

“Err… Can you spare me some of your time, I just wanted to have a talk.”

“Alright…”

Ash invited Silvia to enter his room which having a look out in the corridor. Luckily there isn’t a single soul in the corridor. Ash gave a
sigh of relieve and quickly close the door. ''If this scenario was seen by someone from the palace…'' Ash felt that his life was threatened just by thinking about it.

“…”

After she looked around in the room, Silvia chooses to sit on the bed out of all places.

''-W-Why must you sit at there…! Why not on the sofa…!''

“Anything wrong? Why don’t you have a seat too?”

Upon saying, Silvia tapped at the place beside her.

Ash gave a gulp while swallowing his saliva and sat beside Silvia.

“…”

Even when she came here with some intentions, Silvia’s mouth still remains shut.

“That’s it. Don’t you need to put on your evening dress?”

Ash who can no longer bear with the silentness asked.

Silvia answered softly with her poker face:

Basically, I had already decided what to wear. But… there were some parts that were too tight. So it was brought to the tailor to have its adjustment done.

“But you don’t look like you have grown fatter?”

Silvia immediately blushed.

“I’m talking about my chest! My breast had grown since last year… Look at what you had made me say!”

“S-Sorry!”

The moment Silvia straightened her body; her beautifully shaped breast was bouncing up and down. Ash immediately averted his eyes.

“Since it was brought to the tailor, don’t you need to wait beside?”

“The measurement had already been taken. So before the tailor had done adjusting, there is nothing that I can do.”

At this moment, Silvia was looking downwards embarrassly, and spoke after a few seconds of making up her mind:

“Err… I want to say that, since both of us are free, we could have a little chat. O-Of course that if you felt that I am a bother, then I will
take my leave…”

Ash gave a wry smile. When he saw Silvia being nervous, Ash on the other hand had calm down.

“Nope, I am free right now. Eco and Prim are not in and when I think about the masquerade, I don’t feel like taking a tour in the town.

“Is it so… great.”

Silvia looked spiritless. She was no longer in her usual energetic self. She looked as if she wanted to say something important but she didn’t
know how to convey it. So Ash tried to give her a push.

“If you are worried about something, I will be glad to hear it out. I think that a Princess who was born in the Royal Knight’s Family will
carry a larger burden compare to a peasant like me. So… I don’t know how much I am able to help you but I am ready to hear out what you want
to say.

Silvia lifted her head and looked at Ash with her clear blue eyes. Maybe he was to sensitive towards her expression, he thought that she
somehow became relieved

“I see. So it means that you are willing to listen to my troubles, no?”

===Part 4===
“Haa… This too is still lacking.”

Eco was facing some trouble in the changing room on the second floor. Because she had been searching for some time and she still couldn’t find
one dress that will make her say ‘This is the one’.

“Do you like this?”

Prim was getting nervous and she rubbed of her sweat on her forehead.

“Everyone will dress themselves up to their best in a ball, no? As a noble dragon girl, how could I lose to a stupid and ignorant human.
Especially that Silvia!”

Eco declared while crossing her arms in front of chest.

“Or you think that, I, have no chance of winning against Silvia?”

“I-I daren’t say so! The thing is… I am curious regarding why are you always trying your best to compete against Silvia? Could it be… it is
because of Ash-sama?”

Eco immediately blushed.

“W-W….What are you talking about! It has nothing to do with him!”

Prim bend her neck to a side and continue to stare at Eco.

“Suspicious!”

“Nothing suspicious!”

“But the relationship between Ash-sama and Silvia-sama is not something to joke about. I was shocked during yesterday’s dinner. Because it was
the first time I saw Silvia-sama to have a close relationship with a guy when talking to him.”

“Urgh…”

After Prim finished talking, Eco felt unsecured. That right, Ash and Silvia had been getting better in the recent days.

''-To leave me as the owner at a side to have an affair with some female animals? What is this! Why don’t I just squash him flat today!''

''No, Ash is the true owner.''

Basically, Eco knew this. Even so, she refused to admit it because of her pride.

''Is Ash fed up with my attitude? So he rather choose to mix with some female animals?''

''Apart from Silvia, there is Rebecca, Jessica and Lukka to name a few… There seems to be many females with great charms around Ash.''

''Recently, the waitress in the student’s restaurant- The female animal who was called Anya was also a little suspicious. She kept on asking things about Ash. She probably is also interested in Ash…''

“Eco-chan, do you hate Princess-sama?”

The sudden question brought Eco back to her sense.

“I don’t hate her… during the Selective Training Camp, she was generous enough for allowing me to ride on Lancelot. But her breasts made me
mad!”

Prim smile bitterly and sigh with a heavy tone:

“Eco-chan, you must be suffering a lot.”

“…Suffer what?”

Eco was startled.

After Prim paused for a moment, she said:

“Because… Ash-sama is a human and you are a dragon. One day in the future, Ash-sama will get married with a human girl and have children
together- Aah, Eco-chan!”

Before Prim could manage to finish her sentence, Eco suddenly ran through the door to the corridor.

“Eco-chan! Please stop! I-I … Did I say something bad!?”

Prim was chasing behind her but Eco kept on running forward with even turning her head back.

''This is frustrating!''

Eco didn’t understand why was she this frustrated.

But her frustration and anger had urged her to keep on running.

She was not angry about Prim. Eco knew well that Prim said that without any bad intention.

Ash and Eco are bound together by the contract. They shared their life and death together. Eco had always believed that there is no stronger
bond than this and thus she was assured of their relationship.

So she had never thought of Ash being taken away by someone.

''But- Ash is a human and Eco is a dragon.''

''Just in cast what Prim stated was true…''

''If Ash fell in love and decide to settle down…''

''Then what am I to him?''

“Uuuu… ''*Hick*''”

Eco was running aimlessly in tears.

“Tsk… I already knew the answer… That guy is the real owner-”

''That’s right… in the far future, I will only be treated as a pet dragon.''

As a pet, she could only wish for Ash’s happiness from the side. She will pass her days by eating when she is hungry and shake her tail when
she has nothing to do just like a tamed beast…

“Urgg… This kind of life is just too sad....”

That is not the kind of love Eco wants from Ash.

Her chest was like being bound tightly. It is painful. Just too painful.

With her head filled with mixed emotions, Eco was running wildly. She ran down the stairs and passed through the hall towards the entrance.

The guards immediately tried to stop her. Since the ball is going to be held, the security is tighter.

“You there! Stop!”

When her wrist was being held, Eco angrily showed her teeth. After struggling the guards were knocked like dried leaves. One by one the guards
were knocked off by Eco.

No matter how strong is the soldiers were, they were just like puppets when they were facing Eco.

“Uuu…”

But, this incident made Eco realize more that she is born a dragon. Just by thinking that human guys didn’t like abnormally strong girls, more
of her tears flowed out.

Eco was outside of the palace once she exited the entrance.

“Hold on! Eco-chan!”

It seems that the clumsy Prim was still chasing nonstop.

Eco was already confused about the reason that made her run. But she didn’t want Prim to see her crying looks.

Just by looking at the sky she felt depressed.

The clear sky a few moments ago was suddenly filled with dark clouds as if it is going to rain anytime. The roaring of thunder could somehow
be heard from afar.

Eco was running under a sky filled with dark clouds and she was running without even looking back.

Suddenly, she was tripped by something.

“-Kyaa!”

Because of her strong momentum, Eco was sent flying head front. The moment she landed on the ground, her palms hurts like as if they were on fire.

“Darn!”

One of her mule<ref>a women foot wear. en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mule_(shoe)‎</ref> had dropped off and was lying on her ground with the bottom
facing upwards just like the current Eco.

“Where am I…?”

Eco was looking at her surroundings.

Even when the place she was at was still in the palace gardens’ perimeter, but it was not well taken care of. It was full of weeds and not a
single flower can be seen.

It can be called as an abandon garden.

There was an old double-storied building that looked like it is going to crumble anytime right in front of her. It is no different from a
ruin. There was a stone tablet beside the entrance. It is obvious that ruin is an ancient palace.

She had never thought that there was such a lonely place behind the grand palace.

“It hurts…!”

The pain was coming from her palm. There was also blood on her right knee.

But Eco was sad because her favorite clothing was being dirtied and was filled with mud.

This was a dress bought by Ash in Ansarivan for the trip a few days before their departure.

Eco loves the pale blue colour of this dress and the ribbon at the chest.

But now it was full of mud…

Just at that moment-

''‘Click…’'' the entrance door of the ancient palace was opened followed by the sound of the old mechanism running.

A group of five people appeared from the ancient palace.

Judging from their attires, they are just the palace servants. But Eco knew something was wrong. Those people looked just like the palace
servants but seeing their hunter liked eyes and body movements… She knew that they were not some small fry.

Eco immediately lay low and hid in bushes at tall as her.

The leader of the group looked like a girl in a maid attire. It is the same palace designed maid attire that Cosette and Prim wore.

No, although they were well imitated, Eco had seen through them.

That maid attire must be a fake. Not only is the cloth used lacked of glossiness, some of the details in the attire is also different from the
real thing.

Than familiar face of the girl startled Eco.

“Why is that girl… Here?!”

''Isn’t she called Anya… the one working at the student restaurant ‘La Tene’.''

''Why would a waitress pretend to be a maid and walks around in Fountain City?''

Eco was totally confused.

Basically, Eco knew her. But right now, her instinct told her not to call out to Anya.

The Anya right in front is not the kind Anya in the restaurant. Her eyes right now is of a warrior.

The guys beside Anya who were acting polite towards her also seemed weird.

Out of all times- At this moment, Prim’s voice can be heard all over the abandon garden.

“Eco-chan! Where are you?”

At that instant, Anya and the guys started their operations in a lightning speed. What is frightening is she had unsheathed a dagger. The rest
of the guys also followed her buy pulling out theirs.

Right now, Eco knew she was right about Anya being the ''‘enemy’''. She immediately stood up and shouted to Prim:

“Don’t come here! Run, quick!”

===Part 5===
Not long before, the special force led by Anya had successfully infiltrate Fontaine City through a dark underground secret passage.

When she took a peek after climbing up the stairs from the passage, she realized that the exit is at the ruins of the ancient palace. She
found out that the fire place in the guestroom was connected to the secret passage.

The information about the underground passage was given by Milgauss. ''How Milgauss get to know about the existence of this underground passage?'' Anya once again was bothered by this question.

The group of people had removed the battle gear. Anya had changed into her maid attire and the remaining rest had changed into their
manservant wear. All this imitates were supplied by Klaus.

Anya led her four underlings out of the ancient palace.

The sun could not be seen and the grey sky made it seems like it is going to rain anytime.

''We must infiltrate the palace immediately…'' Anya tried to build up her spirit.

The surroundings of the old building were an abandon garden. No matter how tight is the security at the front, they will never figure that any
suspicious people will appear from such a place. There isn’t even a single guard here.

The next objectives is to find Eco in the palace and led her out to a quite place and kidnap her back to Beowolf, then her mission is
complete.

Along the way in the abandon garden, Anya touched her pistol hidden in her cloths. The bullets were filled with strong tranquilizers.

This object is given by Milgauss. Even when it is a tranquilizer, it will still be a lie if she say she will not hesitate to shoot a girl like
Eco.

“Chief, anything wrong?”

Anya was back to her sense after being asked by an underling.

“…Nothing.”

That’s it, she mustn’t forget that she is leading a team right now. As a chief of the Tantalos tribe, she is also the leader of the special
force at the same time. If she was not focus on her mission, her whole team will be in danger… After some thought, she made up her mind.

Right at this moment.

“Eco-chan! Where are you~?”

Suddenly, there was a panicking voice than was spoken slowly.

A maid appeared right in front. When she saw Anya and the rest, she became confused.

Anya realized something. ''This maid had shouted Eco’s name a few moments ago. So she must be one of Eco’s acquaintances…''

No matter what, she mustn’t let loose of this opportunity. As long as she capture this maid and interrogate her, she probably could save her
trouble for doing land combing in search for Eco.

Anya signaled her underlings behind with her fingers and immediately unsheathed her dagger.

Under Anya’s leadership, the four underlings immediately split out.

They intend to surround the maid.

“Don’t come here! Run, quick!”

The voice that suddenly came out of nowhere shocked Anya.

That cry sounds familiar.

“That’s young dragon Eco.”

Her underlings stopped their footsteps at the same time upon hearing Anya’s shout.

At the same time, there was a lightning strike and the sound of thunder. The sound of thunder that’s seems far away a few moments ago and
slowly approached.

“All of you, go and capture Eco! I will deal with the maid!”

Under Anya’s order, the underlings had shifted their targets. All four of them attacked Eco at the same time.

Even when she is a dragon, she looked like a girl. It should be an easy job for four big burly Tantalos man. After Anya made the positive
judgment, she attacked the maid.

“Huh? What is happening- Ouch!”

Anya punched the maid in her stomach. The maid had lost her consciousness and drop on the ground.

“Hmph, the citizens of the Knight Country is really weak.”

The same time Anya snubbed her nose, the thunder roared. The drizzling rain had turned into a down pour. The cold temperature of the rain
doesn’t make the season look like summer.

Anya turned her head thinking that her four underlings should had kept Eco in control.

“Wha…!”

Anya shivered when she saw the scene behind.

“…Tsk, this is why I hate stupid and ignorant humans.”

Not only Eco wasn’t capture, she was even standing in the middle of the garden in rage. Her hair is wet and messy being dripped by the rains
but her red eyes were full of spirit.

Three of the special force members were already on the ground.

“Damn you brat…!”

The fourth member lifted his dagger and attacked Eco directly. Seeing that his companions were knocked out, he had lost his calm.

Eco suddenly leaped. She rushed in front of him before the dagger strikes and gave him a punch in the stomach.

''“*Cought*!”''

Even though is seems like a girl struggling to escape, but her underling was like being attack by a bull and was knocked back. This scene is
what someone can see in a story book.

''-Is that… The so call power of a dragon!?''

Anya shivered.

Even when her pure self made her look fragile, but the truth is Eco strength is unimaginable.

“If you don’t respect me… Then get ready to be trampled!”

The guy was lying on the ground weakly full of mud. Eco stepped on his back without mercy.

“Ouuuu!”

After the last underling cried in pain, he lost consciousness.

After making sure that the guy had fainted, eco stared at Anya angrily.

“Ain’t you Anya? Why do you pretend to be a waitress in the student restaurant?”

Anya remained silent. There was no need for her to answer. She silently put on her fighting posture.

“Is it… So I take that you are not going to tell me. Never mind, that’s not so important anyway.”

Eco immediately prepared her defense.

For a short moment, it looked like a dragon had appeared behind her body.

“I had never liked you since before. You seemed to be interested in Ash!”

Eco rushed towards Anya with all the waters splashing around.

Her wrist strength is very strong.

If she was hit, Anya would probably follow the footsteps of her four underlings.

''But-!''

“No matter how strong is your strength, there is on point if you can’t land a hit!”

Anya twisted her body to a side to get out of the way of eco’s headbutt.

“Urgh…”

Eco who nearly fell because of her momentum immediately turn around and face Anya again. She had now changed her weapon into her fist.

Anya dodge her first punch by just a few millimeters.

''-Don!''

The wind pressure of the punch swept passed her face painfully. This straight punch looks as if it can cut through rain. It felt as if the
wind pressure of the punch is strong enough to blow a human off his feet.

No wonder her four underlings were easily knock out. But Anya had not yet break a sweat. Her ability is still stronger than the four guys who
were the top in the tribe.

“Damn… why can’t you just get knock out!”

Eco angrily swung her fist again but in Anya’s eyes, she was no longer a frightening enemy.

“…Urgh!”

Eco who hit blank was tripped by the mud and lost her balance.

The afternoon thunderstorm had not yet stopped. Anya had long found out that the ground was slippery, but Eco probably didn’t notice these
details.

Seeing Eco’s defense is exposed, Anya took the chance.

“Haa!”

She gave Eco a kick with all her might behind her neck.

She foot had knocked in to Eco’s neck with water splashing.
[[Image:SnRK V04 137.jpg|thumb]]

If she was to be a normal human, Eco would be knocked out of conscious in just a second.

“Urgh… How dare you kick me!”

“It can’t be!”

Anya was shocked.

Eco who nearly fell managed to stand still with only will power. She was staring at Anya with tears in her eyes.

Her face that was wet with the rain water is full of killing intend.

“I swear I’ll, I’ll… Trample you!”

Eco while showing her teeth rushed towards Anya. Not only she had a huge amount of strength, she is also a hardy as a dragon. But Eco who
attacked aimlessly is just like a trapped animal. If this fight continues, it probably won’t end before the night arrives.

Anya made a search in her cloths with her hand and felt something cold. If it is possible, she will never chose to use this thing, but she
mustn’t waste any time anymore.

“…Please don’t think badly of me.”

After Anya took out the pistol, she pulled the trigger without a single hesitation.

===Part 6===
After Silvia finished her story, Ash was in a great shock.

Ash absolutely couldn’t believe what he heard. Milgauss is most probably Prince Julius- this was what Silvia had said.

Of course Ash knew that Julius was sentence to death for committing a taboo. That can be said as the worst scandal in the long history of the
Lautreamont family.

“But Prince Julius… Isn’t he already sentenced to death?”

Ash who still doubted the statement asked. But Silvia mumbled her explanation:

“The information about him being sentenced to death may be a fake. Chichi –ue is that kind of a person… he would never kill his own son. The
truth is, I am very happy that Anii-ue is alive. I also believe that he must have his own reason for killing Mordred. But… why is he
cooperating with the Empire and brought disasters to the Knight Country? This is the only part that doesn’t make sense. What should I do…”

Silvia pursed her lips and look downwards without saying a word. Just by thinking about the burden and her troubles, ash felt that his head is
starting to spin. But seeing Silvia being troubles by her worries, Ash knew that he can no longer remain silent.

“Actually… I didn’t quite remember how my father looks like.”

“…?”

Silvia lifted her head and looked at Ash confusedly.

“Even though it is not right for me as a son to say so, but my father is an odd person… He had disappeared after my sister’s birth. Somehow,
my family talks less and less about him. As for why would my father leave us… I had been wondering about this for ages, but I can’t simply ask
this question. One day… I finally asked my mother out of curiousness.”

“Did she tell you anything?”

“No, she didn’t even mention a single thing. But she promised me that she will tell me everything when I had grown up. This is also the reason
why I never ask about it since.”

This is the first time Ash had the chance to talk about his family background, so he is a little shy. Still, he is happy that Silvia listened
to him inattentively.

“In the end… What I wanted to say is, your problem won’t be solved if you keep it to your own self. If you have the time to feel sad, why not
directly ask the person involved. Isn’t that better?”

“If I could do it, I won’t be facing all this trouble… But what you said is reasonable.”

Silvia was full of her happy expression.

“Thank you, Ash. With your encouragement, I felt that the burden somehow was lifted.”

Her cute smile made Ash’s heart beat nonstop. Silvia’s impression in the academy was the ‘Graceful but unapproachable beautiful princess’. Who
would have knew that she can make such a smile.

At this instant, there was a bright light coming from the sky and the next second, the thunders were roaring.

The loud sound felt as if it had landed right beside them. Ash turned his sight outside the window a found out that it was raining heavily.

Then, he finally felt the smell of the rain.

“Kyaa!”

Just as expected, Silvia who was born timid immediately screamed. She was so frighten that she lost her sense and cuddled in Ash’s arms.

“Uwaa…!”

Ash was shocked and fell on the bed with Silvia hugging him.

Silvia was trembling and cuddled to Ash tightly. On her snow white face, there is the shadow of her long eye lashes.

“…Princess-sama?”

Even after Ash called out to her, Silvia still remained silent. She shut her eyes tightly and embraced Ash. Just like a child, she was
trembling nonstop.

There won’t be much problem if it is only until this extend. But ash felt something soft that shouldn’t exist in this world. That is certainly
not something that can be felt from a child. It is Silvia breast which was pressing against Ash’s body tightly.
[[Image:SnRK V04 002-003.jpg|thumb|'' The lightning strikes for two, three times. Every time it strikes, Silvia trembled a little and tightens
her hug…Both of them had remained in the same position for some time.'']]

The lightning strikes for two, three times. Every time it strikes, Silvia trembled a little and tightens her hug.

…Both of them had remained in the same position for some time.

“Are you alright, Princess-sama?’

When the sounds of the thunder and the winds had stopped, Ash slowly asked. If Silvia kept on sticking to him, he felt like his heart is going
to burst. So, Ash pretended to give Silvia a gentle push and sat up.

“Nn…”

Silvia was lying on the bed when she opened her eyes that were shut close for a long time. There were tear at the edge of her eyes which was
probably caused by the tremendous fear that she had been through.

“Wha…!”

Silvia who finally calmed down immediately blushed. She probably had realized the situation that she was in.

As a princess, she was lying on a bed defenseless while being looked by Ash-

''-T-This is bad.''

Ash had made his mental preparation for the coming ‘fist if the Lautreamont Family Rules’.

Although he had did nothing wrong, through his pass experience, he was already used to this kind of ending. Basically, everything will end
after that fist.

But, Silvia was still lying on the bed with her red face.

Ash felt that her eyelashes were shaking.

“Prinsess-sama…?’

Ash looked carefully at Silvia.

In contrast to a ferocious Dragner, her limbs were thin and nicely shaped. The two lumps of meat at her chest were moving up and down
following her breathing tempo…

At this instant, Ash felt that his mind is going to crack.

Silvia was not wearing a bra right now. The pink tips could somehow be seen underneath her blouse that was covered in sweat was breaking down
Ash’s mental reasoning ability.

''Why is Silvia not moving?''

''Why is she not in her usual angry self and try to hit me?''

''What if I try to touch her right now?''

''-N-No, I mustn’t! Princess-sama right now is… Is worry about Prince Julius so she couldn’t think straight. For me to take advantage of others at such moment… I can never do this. Not even in a million years…''

''-Kon, kon.''

There was someone knocking the door.

Although is just a usual knock, but in this situation, the sound was piercing Ash’s ears.

“…Urgh!”

Silvia had probably thought the same thing. Just like the magic had disappeared, she jumped off from the bed.

“Sorry for intrusting.”

The person outside entered before Ash replied.

It was Cosette.

“The evening dress had been altered. I am here to pick up Princess-sama.”

he way Cosette speaks is unnatural and was way too formal. She probably had seen through what had happened between Ash and Silvia.

“...Understood. I will head there right now.”

Silvia kept her calm and followed Cosette out of the room.

“Haa…”

Ash felt that he had lost his energy and fell on the bed.’

If he had more courage, if Cosette didn’t intrude-

He and Silvia who were on the bed would probably…

“Uwaa! What am I thinking about!”

Ash was rolling around on the bed.

He really wanted to get rid of this trouble. Too bad for him, the bed was full of Silvia’s smell which caused him to get more and more jumpy.

He kept on recalling the rose fragrance, the glimmering golden hair and the soft peaks.

As he was rolling around, Ash saw the bed beside.

Eco and Prim still haven’t returned from the changing room.

He worried suddenly disappear.

“What is taking Eco so long?”

"Black Prelude ~A.S.B.1365.7~" is closed.

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Chapter 6

2013-09-25T05:37:03Z

208.95.181.27: /* Part 1 */

==Chapter 6 - Ancient palace's abandoned garden==
===Part 1===
“Uu~n…”

Ash woke up after touching something that felt soft and comfortable.

He felt that he had been sleeping for quite a long time.

There was a ticking sound coming from beside his pillow. He stretched his hand to search for the source and touched something cold.

It was the silver watch that Oswald awarded to him last night.

''-The Proof of a Dragner.''

For all the citizens of the Knight Country, everyone had dreamed of getting their hands on this silver watch. Ash flipped open the cover and took a glance.

The outer design was made that the inner structure could be seen. The movement of the quaint and complicated gear mechanism for each and every second would make people stare at it in awe.

The position of the pointed was at twelve sharp.

“Is it already noon…”

This energetic feeling that he had after waking up might as well be the first time in his whole life.

Also what is this fruity smell? This refreshing smell had some sweetness in it and it felt like a smell that teenage girls would like.

The main point is, this bolster is very good. Not only that it is soft, it also felt warm. It also could change its shape according to Ash’s will. Just as expected of a bedding set prepared in Fontain City…

''-Stop, hold on! I remember very well that no bolster was prepared.''

When he found out in surprise that his memories contradicted with the reality, Ash immediately rubbed his sleepy eyes.

“Sss… Sss…”

Prim who was only in her underwear was sleeping soundly next to Ash.

The thing that Ash thought was a bolster was actually Prim’s soft body. Just like a child embracing its mother, Ash had his face sunk deep into the valley.

Ash only now realized what the extremely soft object was.

“Uwaaaaa! W-Why is Prim-san sleeping here!”

Ash jumped in shock.

Even while someone was shouting beside her, Prim was still sleeping soundly.

“Hey… What is this ruckus about?”

There was a sound of disparagement coming from the bed beside. It was Eco. She sat up while rubbing her sleepy eyes then she stared at Ash angrily.

For a moment, Eco’s expression froze.

“Hey… What’s the big idea? Why is Prim sleeping on your bed?”

“Please calm down, Eco! I was also wondering why!”

“Then… how are you going to explain the maid attire that is scattered all over the floor.”

Following Eco’s sight, indeed the floor was full of Prim’s maid attire.

“Hmm… I see.”

There was a black killing intend surrounding Eco and sounds like ‘Gggggggg' could somehow be heard.

“Hey… I had told you a few times, no? You are not my master; I am the master! But you take the opportunity of your master sleeping… to lure a maid into your bed… and did this and that to her, no?”

Eco was still naïve the time she was born, but in this few months she had learned quite a number of things about humans. The dragons have
storage of knowledge that had been passed down since ancient times- The Dragonweiss. Eco can obtain any knowledge if she searched using it.

But eco had obviously misunderstood.

“S-Stop! That’s not it! I did nothing! It is the truth!”

“The truth is right in front of my eyes, who would believe what you say!”

At the same time when Eco was going to explode, someone slammed the door open.

“Ash! Are you alright! I thought that I heard something weird…"

It was Silvia who banged into the room and following behind her was Cosette. They had probably heard Ash’s voice in the corridor and came to make sure.

“Hey, Ash… Why is Prim… sleeping on your bed… in only her underwear?”

Once she found out about Prim, Silvia made the same frightening expression as Eco.

The familiar lines could be heard once again.

“A knight must not commit fornication before marriage!”

Silvia was jinxing when she approached Ash with steady footsteps.

“I swear that… I’ll never forgive you!”

To synchronize with Silvia’s footsteps, Eco leaped from her bed towards Ash.

''Ahh... Stop. Followed by this pattern will be…''

It will be useless even if he tries to protest. Ash could only leave the rest to fate.

“I’m gonna trample you!”

“This is the Lautreamont’s family rules!”

===Part 2===
“S~sorry! It is my bad… I had not only mistaken the rooms, it is my fault also for sleeping on Ash-sama’s bed. I’m really sorry!”

Prim who had finally woke up cleared up the misunderstandings after she explained with tears.

“By the way… I wanted to inform you something about tonight’s dress code.

Cosette gently spoke as if end the quietness:

“Tonight? Aah… The Masquerade ?”

Cosette nodded after Ash asked.

“That’s right. If it is alright, I hope that you will allow Eco to try on some evening dresses.”

“Would you also lend me some cute evening dresses this time?”

Upon hearing Cosette, Eco became excited. Her eyes were glittering right now and she had totally forgotten about her anger.

“Ufufu. I had prepared the best evening dress that suits this ball for you. But…”

“But…”

“I’m going to be busy with princess-sama’s dressing today so the person who will assist Eco will be-“

Cosette showed a bitter smile and glanced at Prim.

“Will be in Prim’s hands.”

Eco was shocked by what she had said and immediately lost her temper.

“Hold on! This clumsy maid will be in charge of my dressing? Are you kidding me!”

“Uuuuugh”

After she heard to Eco’s heartless critics, Prim gave a deep sigh while pressing against her chest. After seeing that, Cosette placed her hand
on her shoulder and smile.

“Please rest assure. Although onee-chan is always clumsy, good at destroying things, frequently enter the wrong room, her brains are not that
bright and also lack of energy just like an human being dragged by her breast, but…”

“Please stop! Cosette-san! Prim-san is nearly in tears!”

Ash immediately reminded her and Cosette was mumbling something like ''‘Ara ara, oh no’'' and immediately covered her mouth with her hand.

“H-How can you… So Onee-chan is such a person in your eyes...”

Prim who had been crying was looking down and sat on the floor without any spirit. She can be seen mumbling with tears in her eyes with
something like: ''‘Since I'm just a useless girl…’''.

“Ufufu. You should have listened until the end before taking any action, onee-chan. For a useless sister like you, you are better at picking
beautiful things than me.”

“That’s absolutely correct!”

Upon being praised, Prim rise from the ground just like a corpse being reborn.

“Is it true…?”

Eco didn’t even try to hide her suspiciousness and glanced at Prim.

“You need not worry about anything. I will take care of everything. I swear that I will find Eco an evening dress that matches with her best!”

Prim who received motivation from Cosette was no longer in her timid self. She shook her busty breast and made the declaration.

===Part 3===
After lunch, eco was dragged to the changing room by Prim. Ash who had nothing to do was lying on the bed lazily.

“Guy can relax at times like this.”

Ash had decided to attend the ball with the suit that yesterday when he had dinner with Oswald. The suit was hanging by the wall right now.

In conclusion, guys just need to choose a black suit to attend but it is different for a girl.

''-Knock Knock…''

Upon hearing the door knocks, Ash jumped up from the bed.

It is impossible for Eco and Prim to return this early.

“Who is it…?”

Ash was a little nervous when he couldn’t figure out who was knocking.

“Please wait for a moment!”

After informing the person on the other side of the door, Ash covered his naked left arm with bandages. To him, this just could be considered as a normal routine, so he only spent less than thirty seconds to complete the bandages.

There was amazing symbols that looked like a poisonous black snakes branded on his left arm.

That is the proof of Ash’s contract with the dragons- ‘Seikoku’.

Normally, the size of a ‘seikoku’ will never be larger than the size of a palm but only Ash’s ‘Seikoku’ was overly large. Because it looked
like a bad omen, Ash had always had it hidden.

Ash who had deal with the bandages slowly open the door.

Fragrance of roses slowly entered the room.

“Princess-sama!”

“W-Why were you startled?”

That’s right, Silvia was standing at the doorway with a poker face. Her white blouse paired with a blue skirt- It is a fresh sight which can
be rarely seen at the academy.

“Err… Can you spare me some of your time, I just wanted to have a talk.”

“Alright…”

Ash invited Silvia to enter his room which having a look out in the corridor. Luckily there isn’t a single soul in the corridor. Ash gave a
sigh of relieve and quickly close the door. ''If this scenario was seen by someone from the palace…'' Ash felt that his life was threatened just by thinking about it.

“…”

After she looked around in the room, Silvia chooses to sit on the bed out of all places.

''-W-Why must you sit at there…! Why not on the sofa…!''

“Anything wrong? Why don’t you have a seat too?”

Upon saying, Silvia tapped at the place beside her.

Ash gave a gulp while swallowing his saliva and sat beside Silvia.

“…”

Even when she came here with some intentions, Silvia’s mouth still remains shut.

“That’s it. Don’t you need to put on your evening dress?”

Ash who can no longer bear with the silentness asked.

Silvia answered softly with her poker face:

Basically, I had already decided what to wear. But… there were some parts that were too tight. So it was brought to the tailor to have its adjustment done.

“But you don’t look like you have grown fatter?”

Silvia immediately blushed.

“I’m talking about my chest! My breast had grown since last year… Look at what you had made me say!”

“S-Sorry!”

The moment Silvia straightened her body; her beautifully shaped breast was bouncing up and down. Ash immediately averted his eyes.

“Since it was brought to the tailor, don’t you need to wait beside?”

“The measurement had already been taken. So before the tailor had done adjusting, there is nothing that I can do.”

At this moment, Silvia was looking downwards embarrassly, and spoke after a few seconds of making up her mind:

“Err… I want to say that, since both of us are free, we could have a little chat. O-Of course that if you felt that I am a bother, then I will
take my leave…”

Ash gave a wry smile. When he saw Silvia being nervous, Ash on the other hand had calm down.

“Nope, I am free right now. Eco and Prim are not in and when I think about the masquerade, I don’t feel like taking a tour in the town.

“Is it so… great.”

Silvia looked spiritless. She was no longer in her usual energetic self. She looked as if she wanted to say something important but she didn’t
know how to convey it. So Ash tried to give her a push.

“If you are worried about something, I will be glad to hear it out. I think that a Princess who was born in the Royal Knight’s Family will
carry a larger burden compare to a peasant like me. So… I don’t know how much I am able to help you but I am ready to hear out what you want
to say.

Silvia lifted her head and looked at Ash with her clear blue eyes. Maybe he was to sensitive towards her expression, he thought that she
somehow became relieved

“I see. So it means that you are willing to listen to my troubles, no?”

===Part 4===
“Haa… This too is still lacking.”

Eco was facing some trouble in the changing room on the second floor. Because she had been searching for some time and she still couldn’t find
one dress that will make her say ‘This is the one’.

“Do you like this?”

Prim was getting nervous and she rubbed of her sweat on her forehead.

“Everyone will dress themselves up to their best in a ball, no? As a noble dragon girl, how could I lose to a stupid and ignorant human.
Especially that Silvia!”

Eco declared while crossing her arms in front of chest.

“Or you think that, I, have no chance of winning against Silvia?”

“I-I daren’t say so! The thing is… I am curious regarding why are you always trying your best to compete against Silvia? Could it be… it is
because of Ash-sama?”

Eco immediately blushed.

“W-W….What are you talking about! It has nothing to do with him!”

Prim bend her neck to a side and continue to stare at Eco.

“Suspicious!”

“Nothing suspicious!”

“But the relationship between Ash-sama and Silvia-sama is not something to joke about. I was shocked during yesterday’s dinner. Because it was
the first time I saw Silvia-sama to have a close relationship with a guy when talking to him.”

“Urgh…”

After Prim finished talking, Eco felt unsecured. That right, Ash and Silvia had been getting better in the recent days.

''-To leave me as the owner at a side to have an affair with some female animals? What is this! Why don’t I just squash him flat today!''

''No, Ash is the true owner.''

Basically, Eco knew this. Even so, she refused to admit it because of her pride.

''Is Ash fed up with my attitude? So he rather choose to mix with some female animals?''

''Apart from Silvia, there is Rebecca, Jessica and Lukka to name a few… There seems to be many females with great charms around Ash.''

''Recently, the waitress in the student’s restaurant- The female animal who was called Anya was also a little suspicious. She kept on asking things about Ash. She probably is also interested in Ash…''

“Eco-chan, do you hate Princess-sama?”

The sudden question brought Eco back to her sense.

“I don’t hate her… during the Selective Training Camp, she was generous enough for allowing me to ride on Lancelot. But her breasts made me
mad!”

Prim smile bitterly and sigh with a heavy tone:

“Eco-chan, you must be suffering a lot.”

“…Suffer what?”

Eco was startled.

After Prim paused for a moment, she said:

“Because… Ash-sama is a human and you are a dragon. One day in the future, Ash-sama will get married with a human girl and have children
together- Aah, Eco-chan!”

Before Prim could manage to finish her sentence, Eco suddenly ran through the door to the corridor.

“Eco-chan! Please stop! I-I … Did I say something bad!?”

Prim was chasing behind her but Eco kept on running forward with even turning her head back.

''This is frustrating!''

Eco didn’t understand why was she this frustrated.

But her frustration and anger had urged her to keep on running.

She was not angry about Prim. Eco knew well that Prim said that without any bad intention.

Ash and Eco are bound together by the contract. They shared their life and death together. Eco had always believed that there is no stronger
bond than this and thus she was assured of their relationship.

So she had never thought of Ash being taken away by someone.

''But- Ash is a human and Eco is a dragon.''

''Just in cast what Prim stated was true…''

''If Ash fell in love and decide to settle down…''

''Then what am I to him?''

“Uuuu… ''*Hick*''”

Eco was running aimlessly in tears.

“Tsk… I already knew the answer… That guy is the real owner-”

''That’s right… in the far future, I will only be treated as a pet dragon.''

As a pet, she could only wish for Ash’s happiness from the side. She will pass her days by eating when she is hungry and shake her tail when
she has nothing to do just like a tamed beast…

“Urgg… This kind of life is just too sad....”

That is not the kind of love Eco wants from Ash.

Her chest was like being bound tightly. It is painful. Just too painful.

With her head filled with mixed emotions, Eco was running wildly. She ran down the stairs and passed through the hall towards the entrance.

The guards immediately tried to stop her. Since the ball is going to be held, the security is tighter.

“You there! Stop!”

When her wrist was being held, Eco angrily showed her teeth. After struggling the guards were knocked like dried leaves. One by one the guards
were knocked off by Eco.

No matter how strong is the soldiers were, they were just like puppets when they were facing Eco.

“Uuu…”

But, this incident made Eco realize more that she is born a dragon. Just by thinking that human guys didn’t like abnormally strong girls, more
of her tears flowed out.

Eco was outside of the palace once she exited the entrance.

“Hold on! Eco-chan!”

It seems that the clumsy Prim was still chasing nonstop.

Eco was already confused about the reason that made her run. But she didn’t want Prim to see her crying looks.

Just by looking at the sky she felt depressed.

The clear sky a few moments ago was suddenly filled with dark clouds as if it is going to rain anytime. The roaring of thunder could somehow
be heard from afar.

Eco was running under a sky filled with dark clouds and she was running without even looking back.

Suddenly, she was tripped by something.

“-Kyaa!”

Because of her strong momentum, Eco was sent flying head front. The moment she landed on the ground, her palms hurts like as if they were on fire.

“Darn!”

One of her mule<ref>a women foot wear. en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mule_(shoe)‎</ref> had dropped off and was lying on her ground with the bottom
facing upwards just like the current Eco.

“Where am I…?”

Eco was looking at her surroundings.

Even when the place she was at was still in the palace gardens’ perimeter, but it was not well taken care of. It was full of weeds and not a
single flower can be seen.

It can be called as an abandon garden.

There was an old double-storied building that looked like it is going to crumble anytime right in front of her. It is no different from a
ruin. There was a stone tablet beside the entrance. It is obvious that ruin is an ancient palace.

She had never thought that there was such a lonely place behind the grand palace.

“It hurts…!”

The pain was coming from her palm. There was also blood on her right knee.

But Eco was sad because her favorite clothing was being dirtied and was filled with mud.

This was a dress bought by Ash in Ansarivan for the trip a few days before their departure.

Eco loves the pale blue colour of this dress and the ribbon at the chest.

But now it was full of mud…

Just at that moment-

''‘Click…’'' the entrance door of the ancient palace was opened followed by the sound of the old mechanism running.

A group of five people appeared from the ancient palace.

Judging from their attires, they are just the palace servants. But Eco knew something was wrong. Those people looked just like the palace
servants but seeing their hunter liked eyes and body movements… She knew that they were not some small fry.

Eco immediately lay low and hid in bushes at tall as her.

The leader of the group looked like a girl in a maid attire. It is the same palace designed maid attire that Cosette and Prim wore.

No, although they were well imitated, Eco had seen through them.

That maid attire must be a fake. Not only is the cloth used lacked of glossiness, some of the details in the attire is also different from the
real thing.

Than familiar face of the girl startled Eco.

“Why is that girl… Here?!”

''Isn’t she called Anya… the one working at the student restaurant ‘La Tene’.''

''Why would a waitress pretend to be a maid and walks around in Fountain City?''

Eco was totally confused.

Basically, Eco knew her. But right now, her instinct told her not to call out to Anya.

The Anya right in front is not the kind Anya in the restaurant. Her eyes right now is of a warrior.

The guys beside Anya who were acting polite towards her also seemed weird.

Out of all times- At this moment, Prim’s voice can be heard all over the abandon garden.

“Eco-chan! Where are you?”

At that instant, Anya and the guys started their operations in a lightning speed. What is frightening is she had unsheathed a dagger. The rest
of the guys also followed her buy pulling out theirs.

Right now, Eco knew she was right about Anya being the ''‘enemy’''. She immediately stood up and shouted to Prim:

“Don’t come here! Run, quick!”

===Part 5===
Not long before, the special force led by Anya had successfully infiltrate Fontaine City through a dark underground secret passage.

When she took a peek after climbing up the stairs from the passage, she realized that the exit is at the ruins of the ancient palace. She
found out that the fire place in the guestroom was connected to the secret passage.

The information about the underground passage was given by Milgauss. ''How Milgauss get to know about the existence of this underground passage?'' Anya once again was bothered by this question.

The group of people had removed the battle gear. Anya had changed into her maid attire and the remaining rest had changed into their
manservant wear. All this imitates were supplied by Klaus.

Anya led her four underlings out of the ancient palace.

The sun could not be seen and the grey sky made it seems like it is going to rain anytime.

''We must infiltrate the palace immediately…'' Anya tried to build up her spirit.

The surroundings of the old building were an abandon garden. No matter how tight is the security at the front, they will never figure that any
suspicious people will appear from such a place. There isn’t even a single guard here.

The next objectives is to find Eco in the palace and led her out to a quite place and kidnap her back to Beowolf, then her mission is
complete.

Along the way in the abandon garden, Anya touched her pistol hidden in her cloths. The bullets were filled with strong tranquilizers.

This object is given by Milgauss. Even when it is a tranquilizer, it will still be a lie if she say she will not hesitate to shoot a girl like
Eco.

“Chief, anything wrong?”

Anya was back to her sense after being asked by an underling.

“…Nothing.”

That’s it, she mustn’t forget that she is leading a team right now. As a chief of the Tantalos tribe, she is also the leader of the special
force at the same time. If she was not focus on her mission, her whole team will be in danger… After some thought, she made up her mind.

Right at this moment.

“Eco-chan! Where are you~?”

Suddenly, there was a panicking voice than was spoken slowly.

A maid appeared right in front. When she saw Anya and the rest, she became confused.

Anya realized something. ''This maid had shouted Eco’s name a few moments ago. So she must be one of Eco’s acquaintances…''

No matter what, she mustn’t let loose of this opportunity. As long as she capture this maid and interrogate her, she probably could save her
trouble for doing land combing in search for Eco.

Anya signaled her underlings behind with her fingers and immediately unsheathed her dagger.

Under Anya’s leadership, the four underlings immediately split out.

They intend to surround the maid.

“Don’t come here! Run, quick!”

The voice that suddenly came out of nowhere shocked Anya.

That cry sounds familiar.

“That’s young dragon Eco.”

Her underlings stopped their footsteps at the same time upon hearing Anya’s shout.

At the same time, there was a lightning strike and the sound of thunder. The sound of thunder that’s seems far away a few moments ago and
slowly approached.

“All of you, go and capture Eco! I will deal with the maid!”

Under Anya’s order, the underlings had shifted their targets. All four of them attacked Eco at the same time.

Even when she is a dragon, she looked like a girl. It should be an easy job for four big burly Tantalos man. After Anya made the positive
judgment, she attacked the maid.

“Huh? What is happening- Ouch!”

Anya punched the maid in her stomach. The maid had lost her consciousness and drop on the ground.

“Hmph, the citizens of the Knight Country is really weak.”

The same time Anya snubbed her nose, the thunder roared. The drizzling rain had turned into a down pour. The cold temperature of the rain
doesn’t make the season look like summer.

Anya turned her head thinking that her four underlings should had kept Eco in control.

“Wha…!”

Anya shivered when she saw the scene behind.

“…Tsk, this is why I hate stupid and ignorant humans.”

Not only Eco wasn’t capture, she was even standing in the middle of the garden in rage. Her hair is wet and messy being dripped by the rains
but her red eyes were full of spirit.

Three of the special force members were already on the ground.

“Damn you brat…!”

The fourth member lifted his dagger and attacked Eco directly. Seeing that his companions were knocked out, he had lost his calm.

Eco suddenly leaped. She rushed in front of him before the dagger strikes and gave him a punch in the stomach.

''“*Cought*!”''

Even though is seems like a girl struggling to escape, but her underling was like being attack by a bull and was knocked back. This scene is
what someone can see in a story book.

''-Is that… The so call power of a dragon!?''

Anya shivered.

Even when her pure self made her look fragile, but the truth is Eco strength is unimaginable.

“If you don’t respect me… Then get ready to be trampled!”

The guy was lying on the ground weakly full of mud. Eco stepped on his back without mercy.

“Ouuuu!”

After the last underling cried in pain, he lost consciousness.

After making sure that the guy had fainted, eco stared at Anya angrily.

“Ain’t you Anya? Why do you pretend to be a waitress in the student restaurant?”

Anya remained silent. There was no need for her to answer. She silently put on her fighting posture.

“Is it… So I take that you are not going to tell me. Never mind, that’s not so important anyway.”

Eco immediately prepared her defense.

For a short moment, it looked like a dragon had appeared behind her body.

“I had never liked you since before. You seemed to be interested in Ash!”

Eco rushed towards Anya with all the waters splashing around.

Her wrist strength is very strong.

If she was hit, Anya would probably follow the footsteps of her four underlings.

''But-!''

“No matter how strong is your strength, there is on point if you can’t land a hit!”

Anya twisted her body to a side to get out of the way of eco’s headbutt.

“Urgh…”

Eco who nearly fell because of her momentum immediately turn around and face Anya again. She had now changed her weapon into her fist.

Anya dodge her first punch by just a few millimeters.

''-Don!''

The wind pressure of the punch swept passed her face painfully. This straight punch looks as if it can cut through rain. It felt as if the
wind pressure of the punch is strong enough to blow a human off his feet.

No wonder her four underlings were easily knock out. But Anya had not yet break a sweat. Her ability is still stronger than the four guys who
were the top in the tribe.

“Damn… why can’t you just get knock out!”

Eco angrily swung her fist again but in Anya’s eyes, she was no longer a frightening enemy.

“…Urgh!”

Eco who hit blank was tripped by the mud and lost her balance.

The afternoon thunderstorm had not yet stopped. Anya had long found out that the ground was slippery, but Eco probably didn’t notice these
details.

Seeing Eco’s defense is exposed, Anya took the chance.

“Haa!”

She gave Eco a kick with all her might behind her neck.

She foot had knocked in to Eco’s neck with water splashing.
[[Image:SnRK V04 137.jpg|thumb]]

If she was to be a normal human, Eco would be knocked out of conscious in just a second.

“Urgh… How dare you kick me!”

“It can’t be!”

Anya was shocked.

Eco who nearly fell managed to stand still with only will power. She was staring at Anya with tears in her eyes.

Her face that was wet with the rain water is full of killing intend.

“I swear I’ll, I’ll… Trample you!”

Eco while showing her teeth rushed towards Anya. Not only she had a huge amount of strength, she is also a hardy as a dragon. But Eco who
attacked aimlessly is just like a trapped animal. If this fight continues, it probably won’t end before the night arrives.

Anya made a search in her cloths with her hand and felt something cold. If it is possible, she will never chose to use this thing, but she
mustn’t waste any time anymore.

“…Please don’t think badly of me.”

After Anya took out the pistol, she pulled the trigger without a single hesitation.

===Part 6===
After Silvia finished her story, Ash was in a great shock.

Ash absolutely couldn’t believe what he heard. Milgauss is most probably Prince Julius- this was what Silvia had said.

Of course Ash knew that Julius was sentence to death for committing a taboo. That can be said as the worst scandal in the long history of the
Lautreamont family.

“But Prince Julius… Isn’t he already sentenced to death?”

Ash who still doubted the statement asked. But Silvia mumbled her explanation:

“The information about him being sentenced to death may be a fake. Chichi –ue is that kind of a person… he would never kill his own son. The
truth is, I am very happy that Anii-ue is alive. I also believe that he must have his own reason for killing Mordred. But… why is he
cooperating with the Empire and brought disasters to the Knight Country? This is the only part that doesn’t make sense. What should I do…”

Silvia pursed her lips and look downwards without saying a word. Just by thinking about the burden and her troubles, ash felt that his head is
starting to spin. But seeing Silvia being troubles by her worries, Ash knew that he can no longer remain silent.

“Actually… I didn’t quite remember how my father looks like.”

“…?”

Silvia lifted her head and looked at Ash confusedly.

“Even though it is not right for me as a son to say so, but my father is an odd person… He had disappeared after my sister’s birth. Somehow,
my family talks less and less about him. As for why would my father leave us… I had been wondering about this for ages, but I can’t simply ask
this question. One day… I finally asked my mother out of curiousness.”

“Did she tell you anything?”

“No, she didn’t even mention a single thing. But she promised me that she will tell me everything when I had grown up. This is also the reason
why I never ask about it since.”

This is the first time Ash had the chance to talk about his family background, so he is a little shy. Still, he is happy that Silvia listened
to him inattentively.

“In the end… What I wanted to say is, your problem won’t be solved if you keep it to your own self. If you have the time to feel sad, why not
directly ask the person involved. Isn’t that better?”

“If I could do it, I won’t be facing all this trouble… But what you said is reasonable.”

Silvia was full of her happy expression.

“Thank you, Ash. With your encouragement, I felt that the burden somehow was lifted.”

Her cute smile made Ash’s heart beat nonstop. Silvia’s impression in the academy was the ‘Graceful but unapproachable beautiful princess’. Who
would have knew that she can make such a smile.

At this instant, there was a bright light coming from the sky and the next second, the thunders were roaring.

The loud sound felt as if it had landed right beside them. Ash turned his sight outside the window a found out that it was raining heavily.

Then, he finally felt the smell of the rain.

“Kyaa!”

Just as expected, Silvia who was born timid immediately screamed. She was so frighten that she lost her sense and cuddled in Ash’s arms.

“Uwaa…!”

Ash was shocked and fell on the bed with Silvia hugging him.

Silvia was trembling and cuddled to Ash tightly. On her snow white face, there is the shadow of her long eye lashes.

“…Princess-sama?”

Even after Ash called out to her, Silvia still remained silent. She shut her eyes tightly and embraced Ash. Just like a child, she was
trembling nonstop.

There won’t be much problem if it is only until this extend. But ash felt something soft that shouldn’t exist in this world. That is certainly
not something that can be felt from a child. It is Silvia breast which was pressing against Ash’s body tightly.
[[Image:SnRK V04 002-003.jpg|thumb|'' The lightning strikes for two, three times. Every time it strikes, Silvia trembled a little and tightens
her hug…Both of them had remained in the same position for some time.'']]

The lightning strikes for two, three times. Every time it strikes, Silvia trembled a little and tightens her hug.

…Both of them had remained in the same position for some time.

“Are you alright, Princess-sama?’

When the sounds of the thunder and the winds had stopped, Ash slowly asked. If Silvia kept on sticking to him, he felt like his heart is going
to burst. So, Ash pretended to give Silvia a gentle push and sat up.

“Nn…”

Silvia was lying on the bed when she opened her eyes that were shut close for a long time. There were tear at the edge of her eyes which was
probably caused by the tremendous fear that she had been through.

“Wha…!”

Silvia who finally calmed down immediately blushed. She probably had realized the situation that she was in.

As a princess, she was lying on a bed defenseless while being looked by Ash-

''-T-This is bad.''

Ash had made his mental preparation for the coming ‘fist if the Lautreamont Family Rules’.

Although he had did nothing wrong, through his pass experience, he was already used to this kind of ending. Basically, everything will end
after that fist.

But, Silvia was still lying on the bed with her red face.

Ash felt that her eyelashes were shaking.

“Prinsess-sama…?’

Ash looked carefully at Silvia.

In contrast to a ferocious Dragner, her limbs were thin and nicely shaped. The two lumps of meat at her chest were moving up and down
following her breathing tempo…

At this instant, Ash felt that his mind is going to crack.

Silvia was not wearing a bra right now. The pink tips could somehow be seen underneath her blouse that was covered in sweat was breaking down
Ash’s mental reasoning ability.

''Why is Silvia not moving?''

''Why is she not in her usual angry self and try to hit me?''

''What if I try to touch her right now?''

''-N-No, I mustn’t! Princess-sama right now is… Is worry about Prince Julius so she couldn’t think straight. For me to take advantage of others at such moment… I can never do this. Not even in a million years…''

''-Kon, kon.''

There was someone knocking the door.

Although is just a usual knock, but in this situation, the sound was piercing Ash’s ears.

“…Urgh!”

Silvia had probably thought the same thing. Just like the magic had disappeared, she jumped off from the bed.

“Sorry for intrusting.”

The person outside entered before Ash replied.

It was Cosette.

“The evening dress had been altered. I am here to pick up Princess-sama.”

he way Cosette speaks is unnatural and was way too formal. She probably had seen through what had happened between Ash and Silvia.

“...Understood. I will head there right now.”

Silvia kept her calm and followed Cosette out of the room.

“Haa…”

Ash felt that he had lost his energy and fell on the bed.’

If he had more courage, if Cosette didn’t intrude-

He and Silvia who were on the bed would probably…

“Uwaa! What am I thinking about!”

Ash was rolling around on the bed.

He really wanted to get rid of this trouble. Too bad for him, the bed was full of Silvia’s smell which caused him to get more and more jumpy.

He kept on recalling the rose fragrance, the glimmering golden hair and the soft peaks.

As he was rolling around, Ash saw the bed beside.

Eco and Prim still haven’t returned from the changing room.

He worried suddenly disappear.

“What is taking Eco so long?”

"Black Prelude ~A.S.B.1365.7~" is closed.

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>